Israelites who having tasted of Manna lusted after the fish cucumbers melons leeks 〈◊〉 and garlick that they had in Egypt and said Let us return into Egypt Numb 11. 5. 14. 4. Such are all they as are not truly regenerate but remain in their naturall estate though they professe the faith 3. It is an incitation unto those to whom this kinde of power is made known to be more watchfull against Satan more manfull in resisting him and the better prepared against his assaults Hereof see more in the whole Armour of God on Eph. 6. 1â—… Treat 1. part 3. § 2 c. 4. It warneth all of all sorts to renounce the devil and all his works to come oâ—… of his Babel to come into and abide in the glorious liberty of the Sonnes of God which Christ hath purchased for us and to renounce Satans service As the devil hath the power of death so Christ hath the power of life Iohn 6. 39 40. 5. It amplifieth both the glory and also the benefit of that conquest which Christ hath gotten over him that hath the power of death The glory of that victory appeareth herein that he hath overcome so potent an enemy as had the power of death The benefit thereof herein appears that he hath overcome so malicious and mischievous an enemy as exercised his power by all manner of death Hence ariseth the ground of this holy insultation O death where is thy sting 1 Cor. 15. 55. He who had the power of death being destroyed death now can have no more power over them that are redeemed by Christ. Hereof see more § 148. §. 144. Of Christ overcoming the Devil by death THe means whereby Christ overcame him that had the power of death is expresly said to be death To atchieve this great and glorious victory against so mighty and mischievous an enemy Christ did not assemble troops of Angels as he could have done Matth. 26. 53. and as he did Rev. 12. 7. in another case nor did he aray himself with majesty and terrour as Exod. 19. 16 c. but he did it by taking part of weak flesh and blood and therein humbling himself to death In this respect the Apostle saith that Christ having spoiled Principalities and powers made a shew of them openly triumphing over them in the Crosse meaning thereby his death The Apostle there resembleth the Crosse of Christ to a trophe whereon the spoyls of enemies were â—…nged Of old Conquerours were wont to hang the armour and weapons of enemies vanquished on the walls of forts and towers To this purpose may be applied that which Christ thus saith of himself If I be lifted up from the earth I will draw all men unto me Joh. 12. 32. Hereby he signifieth both the kind of his death and also the power thereof The kind under this phrase lifted up namely upon the Crosse the power under this I will draw all men unto me shewing thereby that he would rescue them from Satan to himself Christ by his death offered himself up a sacrifice whereby such a price was paid for our sinnes as satified Gods justice pacified his wrath removed the curse of the Law and so spoiled Satan of all his power wrested his weapons out of his hands set free those whom he held captive and brought him himself into captivity Thus was he as a Bee that had lost her sting which might buz and make a noise but could not sting Christ also by his death hath clean altered the original nature of our death which was a pastage from this world into Satans prison even into hell it self where his vassals are tormented but now it is made a passage into Heaven where he hath nothing at all to do so as thereby beleevers are clean out of his clutches so as he cannot so much as assault them This being done by Christs death thereby is the devil spoiled of his power This God thus ordered 1. To accomplish that ancient promise to the seed of the woman which was Christ and threatning against the Serpent which was the devil Gen. 3. 15. It shall bruise thy head that is Christ should utterly vanquish the devil The means whereby that should be accomplished was this Thou shalt bruise his heel Gen. 3. 15. By the heel is meant Christs mortall body which was bruised by death 2. To deliver man by satisfying justice Had the devil been by an almighty power vanquished justice had not thereby been satisfied 3. To magnifie the power of the conquest the more for divine power is made perfect in weaknesse 1 Cor. 12. 9. 4. To bring the greater ignominy and shame upon the devil for what greater ignominy then for an enemy to be vanquished in his own Kingdom and that with his own weapon The strongest and sharpest weapon that Satan had was death and by it he did most hurt Christ deale in this case as Benaiah did with an Egyptian he plucked the spear out of his hand and slew him with his own spear 2 Sam. 23. 21. 5. To take away the ignominy of the Crosse of Christ Jews Pagans and all Infidels scoff at our crucified God but this glorious victory which Christ by his death obtained on the Crosse sheweth that it is a matter of much glory and much rejoycing The Apostle apprehended so much hereof as comparatively he would glory in nothing saving the Crosse of our Lord Iesus Christ Gal. 6. 14. 6. To put a difference betwixt Christs death and the death of all others even of the best of men The death of others is only a freedom from troubles of soul and body and an attaining unto rest and glory which is by virtue of Christs death Christs death is a conquering death a death that tends to the advantage of all that beleeve in Christ. 7. To take the old wily Serpent in his own craft Satan laboured at nothing more then to bring Christ to death he used Scribes Pharisees Priests Rulers and people of the Jews yea Iudas Pilat and his Souldiers as his instruments herein They thought all sure if Christ might be put to death but Christs death proved Satans destruction Thus God taketh the wise in their own craftinesse Job 5. 13. On these and other like grounds may we look upon the Crosse of Christ as the Israelites when they were stung with fiery Serpents looked on the brazen Serpent Numb 21. 9. Christ himself teacheth us to make this application Ioh. 3. 14 15 §. 145. Of exemplifying of an indefinite Point THat none might mistake the Apostle about the person that is said to be destroyed he explains himself as this phrase that is sheweth That phrase is used in interpreting a strange word Where the Apostle had used this Hebrew word Aceldama he addeth that is the field of blood Acts 1. 19. And in clearing an ambiguous word Where the Apostle had used this phrase in me he addeth that is in my flesh Rom. 7. 18. And in
conspicuously manifested himself This world appeared intendeth as much See § 130. XIV Christ did but once come into the world This word once hath reference to Christs appearing in the world See § 129. XV. Christ was exhibited in the end of the world See § 129. XVI The best things are reserved to the last times This followeth by just consequence from the former doctrine for by and with Christ came the best things into the world See § 130. XVII The end of Christs appearing was to put away sin XVIII Sin was put away by a Sacrifice XIX The Sacrifice that put away sin was Christ himself These three last doctrines are plainly expressed See § 131. §. 133. Of all mens subjection to death Heb. 9. 27 28. Vers. 27. And it is appointed unto men once to die and after this judgement Vers. 28. So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many and unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation THese two verses are added as a reason to prove the former point that Christ did but once offer himself The reason is taken from the condition of man which is but once to die Of the Greek word translated to die See Chap. 7. v. 8. § 51. The note of comparison as especially as it hath reference to the next verse wherein the second part of the comparison is set down under this note of the second part of a comparison so demonstrateth as much There are two Greek words which are comprised under this small particle as and may be translated in as much as But our little particle as doth expresse the meaning to the full and the more properly in regard of the latter part of the comparison in the next verse This note of resemblance as sheweth that Christ subjected himself to the common condition of man As man he dyed As man he dyed but once We have shewed how in all things it behoved him to be made like unto his brethren See Chap. 2. v. 17. § 168 c. It is here taken for granted that men must die There needs no proof hereof experience besides the frequent mention hereof in Scripture gives evident proof to the truth hereof See Chap. 7. v. 23. § 97. Sin is the true proper cause hereof Death was first threatned against sin Gen. 2. 17. So as death entred into the world by sin Rom. 5. 12. And the wages of sin is death Rom. 6. 23. Object Sin is taken away from justified persons if then the cause be taken away 〈◊〉 doth the effect remain Answ. 1. Sin is not utterly taken away from any man while here he liveth 1 Ioh. â—… 8. It is one benefit that death bringeth even to those that are justified that all remainder of sin is taken away thereby 2. By Christs death the nature of death is altered and the sting of it is pulled out 1 Cor. 15. 55. whereas death was first instituted as the enterance into hell It is now made to justified persons the enterance into heaven It is to them but an uncloathing and putting off the ragged garment of mortality for flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdome of God neither doth corruption inherit corruption 1 Cor. 15. 50. In this respect death is as no death This that is indefinitely spoken of men must be applyed to all of all sorts for an indefinite particle is equivolent to a general But to put the point out of all doubt the Apostle plainly expresseth the generall thus death passed upon all men Rom. 5. 12. On this ground the Prophet was commanded to cry all flesh is grasse Isai 46. Object 1. An Apostle seemeth to affirm the contrary thus we shall not all sleep 1 Cor. 15. 51. Answ. 1. That is spoken only of such as are living at the very moment of Christs comming to judgement All before them shall dye 2. Even they shall be changed that is their ragged robe of mortality shall be taken away which is equivolent to death Object 2. Enoch was translated that he should not see death Heb. 11. 5. Answ. 1. One or two extraordinary instances do not infringe an ordinary rule especially when it is altered by him that set the rule Object 3. Eliah also was wrapt up into heaven and died not 2 King 2. 8. Answ. 1. Some affirm that his body was burnt in the region of fier above the clouds but there is no good warrant for that 2. The former Answers about Enoch may be applyed to Eliah 3. It is sufficient that both of them were changed and that their mortality was taken away before they were admitted into heaven 4. A speciall reason of freeing these two from death may be this many years passed betwixt the promise of Christ and the exhibition of him Therefore to support the faith of believers in freedome from death by Christ the Lord was pleased to give two reall demonstrations hereof One in one world before the flood the other since the flood Object 4. Righteousnesse delivereth from death Prov. 11. 4. Answ. There is a threefold death 1. Spiritual 2. Eternal which is called the second death Rev. 2. 11. From both these justified persons are fully freed Rom. 6. 13. Iohn 8. 51. 3. Corporall death even from this in sundry respects may a righteous man be said to be freed 1. In that God doth oft prolong his dayes Exod. 20. 12. Prov. 3. 16. Hezekiah is a particular instance hereof Isa. 38. 3. But on the other side it is threatned that bloody and deceitfull men shal not live out half their dayes Psal. 55. 23. take Absalom for instance 2 Sam. 18. 9 c. 2. Righteous men are kept from capitall lawes For Daniels adversaries could find no occasion or fault against him concerning the kingdome though they sought it Dan. 6. 4. 3. Their name is not swallowed by the death of their body Prov. 10. 7. 4. The sting of death is pulled out to them 1 Cor. 15. 55. So as their death is no death but a sleep 1 Thes. 4. 13. 5. They shall be raised to everlasting life Ioh. 5. 29. 1. This subjection of man to death gives just cause of walking humbly Man who at first was made like God is now like the beasts that perish Psal. 49. 12. Now he is dust and to dust he shall return Gen. 3. 19. He who was created Lord over all must now say to corruption Thou art my Father and to the worm thou art my Mother and my Sister Job 17. 14. This is the reward of sin therefore for sin we ought especially to be humbled When proud man is puffed up with the gay feathers of honour wealth wit beauty or any other like seeming excellency if he cast his eyes upon his black feet of mortality it may move him to cast down those gay feathers 2. We may well think that many are far from making this use of this their
FOR in this place intendeth both a proof and also an illustration which is taken from a solemn Rite under the Law which was a burning of a Sacrifice without the Camp so as the Priest who served in the Tabernacle nor might nor could eat thereof The Illustration is by way of resemblance thus As the Priest under the Law serving in the Tabernacle neither might nor could eat of that Sacrifice which was burnt without the Camp So they who under the Gospel serve the Tabernacle cannot partake of Christ who was the truth of that Type The Apostle writing to the Hebrews who were well acquainted with the legal Rites and too much addicted unto them doth oft strike on this string of the Judaical Law both in shewing the impotency of those Rites and also in framing Arguments from them to alienate their minds from them Thus he fighteth against them with their own weapons See Ch. 9. v. 13. § 68. The word translated Beasts according to the notation thereof signifieth a living creature For the Sacrifices before they were slain were living Our English according to the Latine cals them Animals and we style a man that wants understanding An Animal This word is applied to those living Spirits which attend the Throne of God Revelation 4. 6. By reason of their resemblance in Courage in Strength in Speed and other like Excellencies to some particular Beasts But here it is taken in the most usuall sense for bruit Beasts For such were offered up for Sacrifice The Beasts here meant were such clean Beasts as were appointed for Sacrifice In particular here may be understood 1. The red Heiser of whose ashes the purifying water was made Numb 19. 2 c. 2. The Bullock that was offered for the Priests sin Levit. 4. 3 c. 3. The Bullock that was for the sinne of the whole Congregation Numb 4. 14 c. 4. And that most especially the Bullock and the Goat that were both slain on the solemn annual day of Atonement Levit. 16. 27. The Body of these beasts are expresly mentioned because their life was taken away before they were burnt For they were slain at the Altar Numb 4. 4. So as by their bodies he means their carcasses under which these particulars are expressed The skin of the Bullock and all his flesh with his head and with his legs and his inwards and his dung Num. 4. 11. As for the Bloud of these Beasts it is here said to be brought into the Sanctuary Oâ—… the word Sanctuary See Chap. 8. v. 2. § 4. Here under the word Sanctuary both parts thereof are intended both the outward part called the Holy place and also the innermost called the most Holy For the bloud here mentioned was brought into both and sprinkled in them both Levit. 16. 14 15 16. This bloud did typifie the bloud and death of Christ whereby Satisfaction was made for sinne Therefore it is here said That the bloud was brought for sinne namely to cleanse and take away sinne both from the Priest himself and also from the people For it is expresly said That he shall offer his Bullock of the sinne offering which is for himself and make an atoâ—…ment for himself and his house Levit. 16. 6. It is also added That he shall make an atonâ—…ment for the people ver 24. Of the Priests offering for himself and the people See Chap. 5. v. 3. § 14. Yea it is said That he should make an atonement for the Holy place and the Tabernacle and the Altar Levit. 16. 16 20. For this end the bloud was sprinkled before and upon the Mercy-seat Levit. 16. 15. to shew the concurrence of Divine Justice and Mercy For that bloud did typifie the bloud and death of Christ whereby Satisfaction was made for sinne Gods Justice being satisfied by Christs bloud way was made thereby for approaching to the Mercy-seat and obtaining mercy The things in the Holy place and the Altar were sprinkled with bloud to take away that guilt of sin which man brings upon himself and upon all that he useth or is used for his good The word translated brought is a Compound and to expresse that composition it may be translated brought in thus brought in into the Sanctuary For the Preposition in iâ—… twice used 1. with the Verb in composition and then joyned with the Noun Sanctuary It sheweth that the beast was slain and so his bloud shed without those two holy places namely at the Altar and from thence carried into those places Thus Christ was offered up on earth there was his bloud shed but he carried it with him into heaven and there presents it to his Father at the Throne of grace Hereupon it is that his bloud or death hath a virtue and efficacy to cleanse away our sinnes and to take away the guilt and curse which we have brought upon all things that we use and upon all things that we do and undertake The foresaid bloud is here said to be brought by the Highpriest Of an Highpriest See Ch. 2. v. 17. § 172. The Highpriest is said to carry in this bloud 1. Because none else might enter into the most holy place Chap. 9. vers 7. 2. Because Highpriests were ordained for men in things pertaining to God Heb. 5. 1. 3. Because the Highpriest was an especiall Type of Christ who by presenting his own bloud at the Throne of grace maketh atonement for the sins of all Gods people Of the resemblances betwixt an Highpriest and Christ. See Chap. 8. v. 1. § 4. §. 127. Of burning beasts without the Camp THe Noun translated Camp is derived from a double compound Verb. The simple Verb signifieth to cast the single compound to cast in The double compound to cast about It is used to set forth a pitching of Tents or setting souldiers in aray The Noun is oft used for a Castle wherein souldiers lie in Garison Act. 21. 34 37. It is also put for an Army which consisteth of souldiers set in aray Hâ—…b 11. 34. And likewise for a Camp wherein souldiers lie together in their several Tents Rev. 209. In this place it hath reference to Israels abode in the wildernesse where they dwelt in Tents and their Tents were pitcht by several Standards as the Tents of souldiers use to be in a Camp The bodies then of the foresaid beasts were carried beyond all their Tents and burnt in a void place where were no Tents and in this sense are said to be burnt without the Camp The Lord who commanded the bodies of the beasts so to be burnt did thereby manifest that he would not leave the Priests to feed on those Sacrifices as they did on others and therefore to take away both liberty and possibility of eating thereof he caused them so to be burnt and that in a type as the Apostle sheweth in the next verse As these so other Sacrifices especially those which are
and an exceeding vileness of things by substantives Thus the most mighty voice arm hand and rod of the Lord is stiled a voice arm hand rod of power and the mighty Angels Angels of power Yea to amplifie the almightiness of Gods power it is stiled a power of might On the other side to set out the excessiveness of evil the most wicked spirits are called spirits of wickedness and most rebellious men children of disobedience Thus we see what the emphasis of this Hebrew phrase is which sets out the irresistible power of Christs word whereby he supports and disposeth all things And that such is the power of Christs own word is evident by this reciprocal particle HIS for it hath not relation to the Father as it hath in this phrase his person but it reflecteth upon Christs own person The Greek makes an apparent distinction by a different spirit over the head of the first letter Our English oft maketh a difference by adding to the reciprocal word this particle own as if here it had been thus translated by the word of his own power or by his own word of power Thus is the royal function of Christ set out to the life §. 26. Of Christs sufficiency for his Priesthood THe manner of expressing the forementioned excellencies of Christ is observable They are set down in Participles thus who BEING the brightness c. and UPHOLDING all things c. This sheweth that they have relation to that which followes and that as an especial cause thereof Now that which followes sets out Christs Priesthood and that in both the parts thereof which are 1. Expiation of our sinnes 2. Intercession at Gods right hand For the full effecting of these divine dignity and ability were requisite There fore to give evidence of Christs sufficiency to that great function he premiseth that excellent description of Christs dignity and dominion and that in such a manner as shews him to be a most able and sufficient Priest For these phrases being the brightness and upholding all things imply the ground of this sufficiency as if he had more fully and plainly said Seeing Christ is or because he is the brightness c. And because he upholdeth all things c. By himself he purgeth our sinnes and having done that he sate down on the right hand of the Majesty on high Had he not been such a brightness and had he not had such power as to uphold all things he could not have purged away our sinnes This work required a divine efficacy nor could he have sate at Gods right hand This advancement required a divine dignity Thus we see what respect the Apostle had to the order of his words and manner of framing his phrases §. 27. Of Christs purging FRom the Regal function of Christ the Apostle proceeds to his Priesthood the first part whereof is noted in these words When he had by himself purged our sinnes The purging here mentioned compriseth under it the expiation which Christ made by his death on the Cross which was an especial act of his Priestly function for it belonged to the Priests under the Law to offer up Sacrifices whereby expiation was made for peoples sinnes The Metaphor of purging is taken from the Law For almost all things are by the Law purged with blood Heb. 9. 22. The word here used is sometimes put for the means of purging Ioh. 2. 6. and sometimes for the act it self of being purged Mar. 1. 44. To make purgation as the Greek phrase here soundeth is to do that which is sufficient to purge and by a metonymie of the cause it also implieth the very act of purging Now Christ by shedding his blood hath done that which is sufficient to purge away sinne yea that which he hath done doth indeed purge the soul when it is rightly applied In both these respects it is said The blood of Christ cleanseth from all sinne 1 Joh. 1. 7. The purging therefore here meant compriseth under it both the merit of Christs sacrifice whereby the guilt and punishment of sinne is taken away and also the efficacy thereof whereby the power and dominion of sinne is subdued This word purged expounds two words of the original Greek which the Rhemists in imitation of the vulgar Latin translating as they suppose verbatim word for word do extenuate the sense and come short of the minde of the Apostle They translate it thus making purgation of sinnes Herein first they miss the emphasis of the tence which implieth a thing finished The Latines wanting that tence are forced to use the passive and to change the case thus purgatione facta or a periphrasis by premising a conjunction of the time past thus postquam purgationem fecisset So our English when he had purged very fitly according to the sense But we have in our tongue a particle which joyned to the Verb doth fully express the emphasis of the tence and voice thus having purged Besides they that translate it by the present tence thus making purgation imply that Christ is still tempering the medicine as if the purgation were not absolutely finished while Christ was on earth I deny not but that Christ still continueth to apply the merit and efficacy of this purgation but there is difference betwixt making and applying a thing The Verb whence the Greek word is derived is sometimes put for clensing or purging the soul from the guilt of sinne and it importeth justification and is distinguished from sanctification as where it is said that Christ gave himself for his Church that he might sanctifie it having cleansed or purged it Sometimes it is put for purging the soul from the inherent filth of sinne as where it is said Christ gave himself for us that he might redeem us from all iniquity this notes out our justification and purifie or purge us this notes out our sanctification And sometimes it compriseth under it both these benefits as where mention is made of Gods purifying or purging our hearts by faith Faith applies the merit of Christs sacrifice for our justification and drawes vertue from him for our sanctification In this last and largest signification is this metaphor of purging here used whereby it appears that Christs purging is a perfect purging §. 28. Of our sinnes purged by Christ. TO discover the filth that by Christ is purged away the purgation here mentioned is stiled a purgation of sinnes Sinne is the worst filth that ever besmeared a creature It makes the creature loathsome and odious in Gods sight It makes it most wretched and cursed for it pulleth upon the sinner Gods wrath which is an unsupportable burthen and presseth the soul down to hell By sinne Angels of light became Devils and by reason of sinne they are called foul and unclean spirits Mark 9. 25. Rev. 18. 2. Matth. 10.
all that Christ indured either in body or soul. To demonstrate the truth hereof the Apostle with an emphasis thus expresseth the kinde of his death even the death of the Crosse Phil. 2. 8. which was a cursed death Gal. 3. 13. This will yet more evidently appear if to Christs external sufferings be added the sufferings of his soul. A Prophet saith that his soul was made an offering for sinne Isa. 53. 10. This was manifested by his inward agony concerning which he himself thus saith My soul is exceeding sorrowfull unto death with strong crying and tears he thus prayeth O my Father if it be possible let this cup pass yea again and the third time he fell on his face and praied in the same manner Such was his agony as his sweat was as it were great drops of blood falling to the ground So great was his agony as an Angell is said to appear unto him from heaven strengthening him When he was upon the Cross he cried with a loud voice saying My God my God why hast thou forsaken me Do not these effects further prove that the Apostle had cause to adde Suffering to Christs death and to stile it Suffering of death All this was to keep us from suffering what by our sinnes we had deserved For Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the Law being made a curse for us Gal. 3. 13. Who is able to comprehend the breadth and length and depth and height of Christs love to us which passeth knowledge Ephes. 3. 18 19. What now should not we do and indure for Christs sake thereby to testifie our love to him §. 77. Of this reading Without God THe proper end of Christs suffering is thus expressed that he by the grace of 〈◊〉 should taste death for every man This conjunction THAT is a note of the finall cause as Matth. 5. 16. Whâ—… in special that end was is shewed in this phrase for every man Hereof See § 83. The chief procuring cause is here said to be The grace of God It appears that some of the Ancients read this clause otherwise then now we reade it though it be confirmed by a constant consent of all Greek copies as we now have it That other reading is thus That WITHOUT God he might taste death The Greek words translated Grace in the Nominative case and without are somewhat like they differ but in one letter Thence might the mistake arise For some have here taken grace in the Nominative case for Christ who died as if he had said That the grace of God might taste death for every man He called him grace 〈◊〉 tasted death for the salvation of all saith one and the Sonne is called the grace of God the Father saith another But the word used by the Apostle is of the Dative case so as hereby the likenesse of the Greek words is taken away and the mistake appears to be the greater The sense wherein the Fathers used this phrase without God was this that though Christ consisted of two Natures Divine and Humane yet he suffered only in his Humane nature his Deity did not suffer But Nestorius a notorious Heretick and his followers inferred from those words without God that Christs Humane nature was a distinct person of it self and so suffered without God not united to God For they held that God and man in Christ were two distinct Persons Thus we see what advantage is given to Hereticks by altering the words of Scripture §. 78. Of Gods grace the cause of Christs death TO come to the true reading of this text which is this by the grace of God Grace is here put for the free favour of God Thus it is oft taken in the holy Scriptures All blessings tending to salvation yea and salvation it self are ascribed thereunto as Election Rom. 11. 5. Redemption Eph. 1. 7. Vocation 2 Tim. 1. 9. Justification Rom. 3. 24. Salvation Eph. 2. 8. It was therefore of Gods grace that Christ was given to man and that he did what he did and endured what he endured for man Iohn 3. 16. Ephes. 2. 4 7. There is nothing out of God to move him to do any thing He worketh all things after the counsell of his own will Eph. 1. 1. See more hereof § 37. and Chap. 4. v. 16. § 97. As for man there can be nothing in him to procure so great a matter as is here spoken of at Gods hand By this it is manifest that Gods free grace and the satisfaction that Christ hath made for our sinnes may stand together Christs satisfaction is so farre from being opposite to the freeness of Gods grace as it is the clearest and greatest evidence that ever was or can be given thereof More grace is manifested in Gods not sparing his Sonne but giving him to death for us then if by his supream authority and absolute prerogative he had forgiven our sinnes and saved our souls We that partake of the benefit of Christs death nor do nor can make any satisfaction at all For God to impute anothers satisfaction to us and to accept it for us is meer grace and that the rather because he that is true God even the proper Son of God made that satisfaction Thus we see how in working out our redemption Divine grace and justice meet together and sweetly kiss each other Iustice in reference to the Sonne of God who hath satisfied Gods justice to the full Grace in reference to us who neither have made nor can make any satisfaction at all Learn hereby to ascribe what thou hast or hopest for to grace and wholly rely thereupon It is the surest ground of comfort and safest rock of confidence that poor sinners can have Paul ascribes all in all to it 1 Cor. 15. 10. 1 Tim. 1. 14. He taketh all occasions of setting it forth yet never satisfieth himself therein He stileth it abundance of grace Rom. 5. 17. Exceeding abundant grace 1 Tim. 1. 14. Riches of grace Eph. 1. 7. Exceeding riches of grace Eph. 2. 7. Let us be like minded Let us acknowledge the grace of God to us and ascribe all the good we have thereunto Let us so deeply meditate thereon as we may be ravished therewith Let us so apply it to our selves as we may render all the praise of what we have or are able to do to this grace of God Had it not been by the grace and good pleasure of God no violence or force of man or devils could have brought Christ to die Did he not with a word of his mouth drive back those that came to apprehend him Ioh. 18. 6. He could have had more then twelve legions of Angels to defend him Matth. 26. 53. He was delivered by the determinate counsel of God Acts 2. 23. And this God did upon his free grace and good will towards man This moved Christ to lay down his life Joh. 10. 18. and to give himself
And this Christ led captivity â—…ptive Eph. 4. 8. And this He hath spoiled principalities and powers c. Col. 2. 1â—… For such is Satans might compared unto men such his malice as if he 〈◊〉 not thus destroyed no flesh would be saved Hereby we have evidence of the provident care of our Captain who knowing what flesh and blood it and what our enemies are hath first himself vanquished them and then provided sufficient armour for his children to stand safe against them Eph. 6. 12 c. This is a great comfort against the terrour of the devil Many fearfull and terrible things are written of him in the Scripture Observe in particular how he is described Eph. 6. 12. But this that he is destroyed by our Captain who did take part of flesh and blood is a great comfort to us who are flesh and blood This also is an incouragement to stand against him and to resist He is an enemy spoyled Hereupon an Apostle thus encourageth us Resist the devil and he will flie from you Jam. 4. 5. There is assurance of victory to such as beleeve If Satan get the upper hand it is by reason of our timorousnesse and want of faith As the Ancients by faith were made strong waxed valiant in sight turned to flight the armies of the aliens Heb. 11. 34. So may we in this spirituall combate with the devil The phrase of Christs leading captivity captive Eph. 4. 8. is spoken of our spirituall enemies and implieth that they are as captives chained so as Christ lets them out and puls them in as it pleaseth him If he suffer any of them to assault any of his children he himself will order the combate as seemeth good to himself He will suffer them to fight so long as he seeth cause if he espy an enemy ready to get an advantage he will quickly pull him back This is a great incouragement §. 142. Of that death whereof the devil hath power HE that Christ so destroyed is here said to have the power of death Death here is to be taken in the uttermost extent and to be applied to all kindes of death temporall spirituall and eternall For he was the originall cause and first authour of sin by which all these kindes of death came upon man Rom. 5. 12. By sinne mortality seized on man for God at first made mans body immortall By sinne man forfeited that Image of God wherein consisted his spirituall life Eph. 2. 1. By sinne man made himself guilty of eternall damnation Rom. 6. 23. This extent of death giveth evidence of the malicious and mischievous minde of Satan As in generall he aimed at mans destruction he was a murderer from the beginning for death is the destruction of a thing so he extended his malice as far as he could even to body and soul and that in this world and the world to come He contents not himself to annoy the body and that unto death but also vexeth and perplexeth the soul. Instance his dealing with Saul 1 Sam. 16. 14. yea he seeketh the eternall damnation of mans soul and body Thus much is comprised under this phrase he seeketh whom to devour 1 Pet. 5. 8. §. 143. Of that kinde of power which the devil hath over death THe Greek word whereby Satans power is set forth is somewhat emphaticall It is twelve times used in the New Testament and in every of those places except this attributed to God so as for the most part it sets out a Divine and Almighty power even the power of him that saith See now that I even I am he and there is no God with me I kill and I make alive Deut. 32. 39. 1 Sam. 2. 6. He it is of whom it is said after he hath killed he hath power to cast into hell Luke 12. 5. He that said I have the keys of hell and of death Rev. 1. 18. was true God Therefore here it sets out a subordinate power given by God to him that hath it Power was given to him that sat on the pale horse Rev. 6. 8. For as Christ said to Pilate Thou couldst have no power at all against me except it were given thee from above Joh. 19. 11. so the devil could have no power at all except it were given him from above But the power that is given him is a great power For power of death must needs be a great power What is stronger then death which overcomeâ—… all living creatures Who can stand against death In regard of the greatnesse of the power of the devil a wo was denounced to the inhabitants of the earth and of the sea and this reason is rendred thereof for the dâ—… is come down unto you having great wrath Rev. 12. 12. Sundry are the respects wherein the devil may be said to have the power 〈◊〉 death 1. As he is the executioner of Gods just judgement He is in this regard as an Hangman who may be said to have the power of the Gallows because he hangeâ—… men thereon 2. As he is like an Hunter Fisher Fowler or Faulkner He hunteth fisheth and fowleth for the life not of unreasonable creatures only but also of reasonable men 3. As he is a thief and continually laieth wait for blood and seeks the precious life of mans body and soul. 4. As a continuall tempter to allure or drive men into sin and thereby to death Herein he spared not Christ himself Matth. 4. 1 c. As at first he dealt with the first man so ever since hath he dealt with his whole posterity This moved the Apostle to say I fear least by any means as the Serpent beguiled Eve through 〈◊〉 subtilty so your minde should be corrupted 2 Cor. 11. 3. 5. As he is an accuser of men hereof see more § 145. and as an adversary to presse Gods just Law against men and to call for judgement against them 6. As he is a tormentour for when he hath drawn men to sin he affrighteth them with the terrour of death and damnation In generall nothing is more terrible then death In this respect death is called the King of terrours Iob 18. 14. This kinde of power namely of death attributed to the devil 1. Sheweth wherein his strength especially lieth even in doing mischief and bringing men to destruction His power is to hurt men In this respect he hath names of destruction given unto him as in Hebrew Abaddon and in Greek Apollyon Rev. 9. 11. and he is styled a murderer Ioh. 8. 44. 2. It manifesteth the vile slavery and wofull bondage of the devils vassals They serve him who hath the power of death and doth what he can to bring all to death What can any expect from him but death The task that he puts on them is sinne the wages which he gives is death Rom. 6. 23. Herein such as having been rescued out of his power retain a lingring minde after it again are worse then the
his wrath but he would also vanquish that implacable enemy and so deliver us out of his hands This therefore was an end of the former end Our deliverance was the end of destroying the devil Christs death was for us and our good See § 83. Thanks therefore to thee O Saviour that hast destroyed so mighty an adversary of ours by thine own death §. 149. Of natural mens fear of death THe miserable condition here intended is said to be fear of death Death here is taken in as large an extent as it was § 142. namely for temporal spiritual and eternal death Death even death of the body which is a separation of the soul from the body is by the Heathen counted the most terrible of all things and the greatest of all evils every living thing shunneth death this they do naturâ—… upon a desire of preserving their being and love of life On this ground it was 〈◊〉 Satan said to the Lord Skin for skin and all that a man hath will he give for his 〈◊〉 Iob 2. 4. This works in men a fear of death Fear is a disturbed passion arising from the expectation of some evil which 〈◊〉 would shun For the Greek word cometh from a Verb that signifieth to flee free and this word here used by the Apostle is sometimes put for flight Men use to 〈◊〉 from such things as they fear and if men could they would flee from and 〈◊〉 death Death therefore being taken to be the greatest of evils and man continuâ—… expecting it must needs fill mans heart with fear even fear of a bodily death â—… fear of man See Chap. 13. § 84. But to such as are instructed in the nature of 〈◊〉 which addeth a sting to death and in the resurrection of the body and the intolerable and everlasting torment of body and soul in hell death must needs be a 〈◊〉 greater fear till they have some assurance of their deliverance from it For 〈◊〉 as it was first inflicted for sinne is the very entrance into eternal damnation 〈◊〉 then can the thought and remembrance of death be but very dreadfull It was 〈◊〉 of death that made Adam and Eve to hide themselves from Gods presence 〈◊〉 they heard his voice in the garden Gen. 3. 8. This was it that made Cain say 〈◊〉 punishment is greater then I can bear Gen. 4. 13. This made Nabals heart to die 〈◊〉 in him 1 Sam. 25. 37. And it made Saul to fall along on the earth as a man 〈◊〉 swoon 1 Sam. 28. 20. This made Faelix to tremble when he heard Paul preachâ—… the judgement to come Acts 24. 25. Fear of the second death makes Kings are great men yea and bond-men too cry to the mountains to fall on them and 〈◊〉 hide them from the face of him that sitteth on the Throne and from the wrath 〈◊〉 the Lamb Rev. 6. 15 16. Surely there is nothing more difficult then not to 〈◊〉 death The conscience of men unregenerate doth bring in a bill of 〈◊〉 against them and convince them of rebellion against the great Lord they are 〈◊〉 that respect as a malefactor who is arraigned and condemned and liveth in fear 〈◊〉 the gallowes and is much disquieted therewith taking no joy or comfort in 〈◊〉 foâ—…d sleep or any way else An evil conscience to the soul is as the Gout or 〈◊〉 in the body which tortureth it in the midst of feasts pastimes and greatest mâ—…ments yea it is like the hand-writing that appeared to Belshazzar Dan. 5. 5 6. Obj. It is said that the houses of the wicked are safe from fear and that they die 〈◊〉 strength being wholly at ease and quiet Job 21. 9 23. Answ. 1. All other joy is only from the teeth outward as we speak they have 〈◊〉 true found inward joy they have not the ground of true joy which is an assuraâ—… of Gods favour in Christ. 2. Their joy is but short As the craking of thorns under a pot so is the laughtâ—… fools Eccles. 7. 6. 3. Many times it falleth out that when they seem to be very jocond there is 〈◊〉 inward terror in the soul Even in laughter the heart is sorrowfull Prov. 14. 13. 4. Their joy is inconstant they have their fits of anguish and vexation Lam. 5. 1â—… 5. All their joy is but as in a dream like him that dreameth he eateth but 〈◊〉 is awake his soul is empty Isa. 29. 8. his rejoycing ariseth from the slumbering of 〈◊〉 conscience which for the time ceaseth to terrifie him 6. A man may be so intoxicated and as it were made drunk with earthly â—…ceits as he may end his daies in a foolish pleasing conceit as a thief made 〈◊〉 may die in a desperate merriment and that under the gallowes hereticks may 〈◊〉 so intoxicated with their errors as to suffer death for them with much seeming 〈◊〉 ambitious persons may with an outward glory cast themselvs into the jaws of deâ—… as Marcus Curtius but albeit no effects of fear appear in such yet because â—…cause of fear is not taken away they cannot be truly said to be freed from fear not before yet at the great day of judgement shall their fear break forth and the trembling appear In which respect saith Christ Wo unto you that laugh now say shall lament and weep Luk. 6. 25. Go to now ye rich men weep and howl for your 〈◊〉 series which shall come upon you James 5. 1. Wofull wofull in this respect must needs be the state of unregenerate men 〈◊〉 nothing can seem blessed to him over whose head terror doth alwayes 〈◊〉 Damocles a flatterer of Dionysius the tyrant said to his face that he was the happiest man in the world and made mention of his wealth and power and Majesty and abundance of all things Hereupon the tyrant set that flatterer in a Royall estate at a Table furnished with all dainties and attended upon as a King but with a heavy sharp sword hanging by a horsehair over his head this made him quake and tremble and desire to be freed from that estate thereby was declared how miserable a thing it is to live in continuall fear Some see it and are in that respect the more terrified others are the more sencelesse but not the lesse miserable There is no cause to envy a naturall mans condition though he abound never so much in wealth honour pleasure or any other thing that the natural heart of man desireth Who would envy Dives his condition that duely weigheth his end Luke 16. 19 c. This is it which the Psalmist forewarneth us of Psa. 37. 1. David in his own example sheweth how prone we are hereunto Psa. 73. 3 c. and therefore we had need to be the more watchfull against it § 150. Of a naturall mans bondage IT is here further said that through or by fear of death they are subject to bondage The terrour with which unregenerate persons are afflicted
1. Judge hereby what spirit is in them who in their dangers and distresses cry aloud and weep and wail much but offer up no prayers and supplications to God Hos. 7. 14. Others murmur against God as the Israelites did oft times in the wildernesse Exod. 14. 10 c. Others blaspheme God 2 King 6. 33. Rev. 16. 11. 2. Labour to be of the same minde that Christ was Let distresses drive thee to God Let the greatnesse of the distresse enlarge thy heart and open thy mouth iâ—… prayer to God This hath been the minde of such in all ages as have been 〈◊〉 by the spirit of Christ Exod. 14. 15. Psal. 130. 1. Ion. 2. 1. Thus shalt thou finde comfort and succour in thy distresse The strong crying and tears of Christ here mentioned were signs of an extraordinary distresse and they were also effects of extraordinary prayer so as extraordinary need requireth extraordinary prayer Of extraordinary Prayer See The whole Armour of God Treat 3. Part. 2. Of Prayer on Eph. 6. 18. § 95 c. §. 40. Of Gods power a prop of faith in prayer HE to whom Christ offered up his prayers is thus set out Unto him that 〈◊〉 able to save him from death This is a description of God and giveth evidence that prayer is to be made to God and to God alone Hereof see The whole Armour of God Treat 3. Part. 1. on Eph. 6. 18. § 5 6. God is here described by his power in this phrase That was able 〈◊〉 Gods Power See The Guide to go to God or An Explanation of the Lords-Prays § 210 c. The power of God is here mentioned to shew that Christs minde was 〈◊〉 in his great extremity and that his faith was thereby supported in his prayer 〈◊〉 God Hereby we are given to understand that Gods almighty power is to be 〈◊〉 and believed by such as call on him It is said That he that cometh to God must believe that he is and that he is â—…der of them that seek him Heb. 11. 6. I may in like manner say He that cometh unto God must believe that God is able to help him This is thus expresly 〈◊〉 of Christ Abba Father all things are possible to thee Mark 14. 36. So Asa 〈◊〉 it is nothing with thee to help 2 Chro. 14. 11. So the Leper Lord if thou wilt thou 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 make me clean Mat. 8. 2. 1. This is a strong encouragement to go to God Who will go to such as 〈◊〉 think cannot help them This was thus upbraided to Amaziah Why hast thou 〈◊〉 after the gods of the people which could not deliver their own people out of thine 〈◊〉 2 Chron. 25. 15. 2. Meditation on Gods power is a strong prop to saith in Gods promise 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 21. Heb. 11. 19. This is a sure ground of patience and of subjection to Gods will Daâ—… 3. 〈◊〉 Mar. 14. 36. He that knoweth that God is able to do what he desireth will 〈◊〉 that if his desire be not granted it is the best for him 4. That we may be moved in our need with boldnesse and confidence to go 〈◊〉 God and be supported in our distresses and willingly subject to what God 〈◊〉 and patiently expect the issue which he will give Let us among other 〈◊〉 of God acquaint our selves with his power Hereof see The whole Armour of 〈◊〉 Treat 2 Part. 6. Of Faith on Eph. 6. 16. § 26. §. 41. Of Gods power over death THe particular object whereabout Gods power is here said to be manifested was Death that God was able to save him from death This is a great 〈◊〉 of Gods Almighty Power Nothing is so powerfull as death No creaâ—… can save from it Eccles. 8. 8. Psalm 49. 7. This therefore is proper unto God God alone hath the power of death Psal. 9. 13. 68. 20. Hosea 13. 14. On this ground have Saints in danger of death called upon God Isa. 38. 3. 〈◊〉 2. 1. Death it self is Gods servant and minister As it was at first appointed by God 〈◊〉 God still holds his dominion over it Obj. The devils is said to have the power of death Hereof See Chap. 2. v. 14. § 143. This is a great comfort in sicknesse in imprisonment against oppressions treaâ—… invasions and other dangers When the people spake of stoning David he enâ—… himself in the Lord his God 1 Sam. 30. 6. When Hezckiah had received the sentence of death he was bold on this ground to call upon God to be preserved Isa. 38. 3. This power of God over death is a good encouragement even in death it self For God in death is able to save us from death and to translate us unto life §. 42. Of Gods saving Christ from death THe exemplification of Gods power over death is here set down in this word Save which is used sometimes for temporary preservation Matth. 8. 25. and sometimes for eternal salvation Acts 4. 12. It is likewise put for a totall freedom from all fear and danger Heb. 7. 25. or for a supportance in danger In which respect the Apostle being in great danger said The Lord will preserve or save me unto his heavenly Kingdom 2 Tim. 4. 18. In this later sense of supportance may the word be here taken For by saving from death we may not think that Christ desired a meer immunity and freedom from death So as he should not taste thereof but rather a supporting and upholding him in death that â—…e should not be swallowed up thereof or overcome thereby For he apprehended death as the punishment of sinne the curse of the Law and the effect of Gods 〈◊〉 Thus it might seem dreadful and horrible unto him and Christ as a weak man be so afrighted therewith as to fear that he should not be able to stand under that insupportable burden By this he sheweth that God was able to preserve those who are subject to death from being swallowed up in death The children of Israel were under sore bondage in Egypt yet God preserved them and exceedingly multiplied them in that bondage They went into the red Sea but passed safe through the red Sea God suffered Ionah to be swallowed up by a Whale but yet preserved him in the fishes belly Ionah 2. 1. He suffered his 〈◊〉 servants to be cast into a fiery fornace yet preserved them in that fornace Daniel 3. 25. and Daniel to be cast into the Lions Den but there kept him 〈◊〉 Daniel 6. 22. Many such evidences doth the Scripture afford Yea all ages have afforded examples of Gods powerfull providence in this kinde To this end 〈◊〉 that promise When thou passest thorow the waters I will be with thee 〈◊〉 thorow the rivers they shall not overflow thee when thou walkest thorow 〈◊〉 fire thou shalt not be burnt neither shall the flame kindle upon thee Isai. 43. 2. Such an absolute power hath God ouer death as he can say to it
1 Tim. 4. 14. and the Apostle setteth out the Act of ordination under this rite where he saith Lay hands suddenly on no man 1 Tim. 5. 22. Such as under the Gospell are to be set apart for ordinary Ministers are Pastours and Teachers Mens abilities to these functions are to be tried and good Testimony given of their orthodox judgement and pious conversation and in a publique assembly on a day of fasting and prayer they are after some exhortation and direction concerning the Ministeriall function and prayer made for Gods blessing on them they are to be set apart to the Ministeriall function by this rite of imposition of hands This rite was used to shew that the blessing which they desired and the ability which was given or was further to be expected was from above and for obtaining thereof prayer used to be joyned with imposition of hands Act. 6. 6. and 13. 3 and 20. 8. Of ordaining Ministers see more Chap. 3. v. 2. § 35. §. 18. Of principles about Prayer and Thanksgiving BEcause Prayer was joyned with imposition of hands and lifting up of hands is a rite proper to Prayer and put for Prayer 1 Tim. 2. 8. I suppose this to be a fit place to bring in that head of our Christian Religion which was questionless one branch of that ancient Catechisme Principles about Prayer may be such as these Prayer is a bounden duty It is to be made onely to God and in the name of Jesus Christ. It is to proceed from the heart and to be made with reverence and and in faith It is a meanes of obtaining all needfull blessings All things that tend to Gods glory our own or brothers good whether temporall or spirituall may be sought of God by Prayer To this head also may Thanksgiving be referred Christians ought to be as conscionable in giving thankes as in making Prayers Hereby they shall testifie their zeale of Gods glory as well as they testifie their desire of their own good Thankes must be given to God and that for all things and at all times and in all places publiquely and privately ever in the name and thorow the mediation of Jesus Christ. Of Prayer and Thanksgiving see more in the Whole Armour of God Treat 3. Part. 1. on Eph. 6. 18. § 1. c. §. 19. Of principles about Death THe fifth principle is thus set down And of the resurrection of the dead Of this principle there are two heads One concerning the dead the other concerning their resurrection About the dead there might be these principles No man ever yet remained alive on earth for ever It is appointed unto men once to dye Heb. 9. 27. onely one exception is recorded which was Enochs of whom it is said that God took him Gen. 5. 24. which phrase the Apostle thus expoundeth Enoch was translated that he should not see Death Heb. 11. 5. as for Elijah who went up by a whirlewind intâ—… heaven 2 King 2. 11. it is not expresly said that he died not Though in his body he were taken up from the earth yet might his soul onely be carried into heaven Yet I will not deny but that he also might be exempted from Death But if this be granted there are onely two that we read of exempted from this common condition and one or two exceptions especially they being extraordinary do not infringe a generall rule This rule must not be extended to such as shall be living at the moment of Christ's comming to judgement for in reference to them thus saith the Apostle We shall not all sleep 1 Cor. 15. 51. and again we which are alive shall be caught up together in the clouds with them that are raised from the dead 1 Thess. 4. 17. Death is only of the body which the soul leaveth and thereupon it remaineth dead the soul it self is immortall Eccles. 12. 7. mans body was not at first made mortall for Death came by sin Rom. 5. 12. yet by Christ is the sting of Death pulled out 1 Cor. 15. 55. and the nature of it is altered For at first it was denounced as an entrance to hell Gen. 2. 17. Luk. 16. 22 23. by Christ it is maâ—… a sweet sleep 1 Thes. 4. 13. and the entrance into heaven 2 Cor. 5. 1. Phil. 1. â—…3 it is to believers a putting off the rags of mortality 1. Cor. 15. 53 54. it is a full abolition of sin Rom. 6. 7. and they rest from all labours and troubles Rev. 14. 13 §. 20. Of principles about Resurrection THe bodies of men are not like the bodies of beasts which ever remain in the earth but they shall be raised Which the Apostle proveth by many argumeâ—… 1 Cor. 15. 12 c. They shall be raised by the power of Christs voyce Ioh. 5. â—… and that at the last and great day Matth. 13. 49. all at once in a moment 1 Câ—… 15. 52. even the very same bodies that they had on earth Iob. 19. 27. not the substance but the quality onely of the bodies shall be changed 1 Cor. 15. 43 44. Bâ—…ing raised each body shall be united to his own soul and that for ever not to be separated again As for mens soules they never dye but immediately upon their separation from the body they go to those places where after the day of Judgement their bodies shall be with them Luk. 16. 23. they that are living at the day of judgement shall be changed 1 Cor. 15. 51. and suddenly caught up to judgement onely the dead shall first rise and then the quick shall be taken up with thâ—… 1 Thes. 4. 15 17. of Christ's Resurrection see Chap. 13. v. 20. § 164. §. 21. Of principles concerning the last Iudgement THe sixt and last principle is thus expressed and of eternall Iudgement This principle noteth out two points 1. The matter it self Iudgement 2. The continuance thereof Eternall About the matter it self these particulars following are observable There shall be a day of Judgement All men shall be judged Jesus Christ in his humane nature shall be the visible Judge Act. 17. 31. He will judge all men according to their workes Matth. 16. 27. every work shall be brought to Judgement whether it be open or secret whether it be good or evill Eccles. 1â—… 1â—… men shall give an account for every idle word Matth. 12. 36. all shall not receiâ—… the same sentence The righteous shall receive a blessed sentence of life the wicked a fearfull doom of condemnation Matth. 25. 34 c. There is a set day for this Judgement Act. 17. 31. but it is unknown to men and Angels that men might alwayes watch Mar. 13. 32 33. but it shall not come till the number of Gods 〈◊〉 shall be fulfilled Rev. 6. 11. The continuance of the day of Judgement under this word Eternall which is to be taken of the time following that shall never have an end hath respect to 〈◊〉 reward of the
short of heaven how diligent ought we to be in the triall of the truth of grace We have before shewed in every branch differences betwixt the upright and hypocrite In briefe the knowledge of the upright is experimentall their faith unâ—…ained the work of the Holy Ghost renewing the good word abideth ever in them and they have assured evidence of their future happiness §. 37. Of an Hypocrites fall Verse 6. THe Apostle having declared in the two former verses how far an hypocrite may ascend on the ladder of salvation In this sixth verse he declareth how far he may fall down The main point is expressed in this phrase If they shall fall away In Greek thus and falling away For it depends on the former thus It is impossible that person inlightned c. And falling away c. The Greek participle is a compound and here onely used and no where else thorowout the New Testament The simple verb signifieth to fall Of it see Chap. 3. v. 17. § 168. The preposition with which it is compounded signifieth from The compound verb to fall from a thing or to fall clean away The Metaphor may be taken from an house that is fairely built above ground but the foundation thereof not found The fall of such an house useth to be a totall or universall fall not of this or that part alone Christ speaking of the fall of such an house saith Great was the fall of it Matth. 7. 27. This Metaphor may also be taken from a man that having ascended high on a ladder falleth down to the bottom and so bruiseth his body and breaketh his bones as he is not able to rise up again Thus the falling here spoken of is not a falling away onely from some particular graces and gifts received nor from some measure of them but a totall and universall falling from them all as in the Angels which kept not their first estate but left their own habitation Jude v. 6. That the fall here spoken of may the better be discerned I will here more distinctly shew how far such as profess the Gospell for the description before mentioned v. 4 5. is of such may fall Falling away may have respect to the measure or continuance of grace In regard of the measure some fall away in part some in whole In regard of continuance some so fall as they recover themselves again soâ—…e so as they can never be recovered Both the degrees of the measure namely partiall and totall have respect to the outward profession and to the inward disposition of him that falleth away In profession he falleth away in part who denyeth some of those principles 〈◊〉 Religion which formerly he professed as Peter and Barnabas Gal. 2. 12. In disposition he falleth away in part who thorow his own weakness carelesnâ—… or temptations decayeth in those graces which once he had at least in the measure power and comfort of them Hereof see Chap. 3. v. 12. § 136. In profession he wholly falleth away who renounceth all his Religion even 〈◊〉 whole saith which once he professed as those Levites in the captivity whom God afterwards though they repented would not admit to offer sacrifice before 〈◊〉 Ezek. 44. 9 10. and many Christians in the ten fiery persecutions and many 〈◊〉 our Countrymen in Queen Maries dayes They in disposition wholy fall away who do not only deny the saith but 〈◊〉 clean put away a good conscience 1 Tim. 1. 19. and 4. 1 2. Hence followeth â—…tred of the truth persecution against the Preachers and professors thereof and â—…sphemy against Christ himself Such were many of the Pharisees Mark 3. 30. Hâ—…meneus and Alexander 1 Tim. 1. 20. and Iulian. These and such other fall awâ—… wholy in outward profession and inward disposition in tongue and 〈◊〉 And from the whole even from all the Articles of Christian Religion 〈◊〉 the whole or for ever even with a setled peremptory resolution never to â—…turn to the Religion again They that fall away in these last respects are such as are here meant Seeing there are such degrees of falling away let us take heed of procâ—… from one degree to another Let us carefully look both to our profession and dâ—…position If by our own weakness or any temptation we be brought any way to dâ—…cay in grace let us not renounce the faith If by fear or other temptation wâ—… Wordâ—… brought to deny it let us not put away a good conscience If in part we be broâ—… to do it let us not still go on to adde one degree to another so as we should 〈◊〉 fall from the whole for ever which is a most fearfull case The forementioned degrees of falling away are to be noted against the errâ—… 〈◊〉 Novatus He lived in the year of our Lord 253. He came from Africkâ—…o â—…o 〈◊〉 There fell an eâ—…lation betwixt him and Cornelius Bishop of Rome That Câ—… had admitted into the Church upon their repentance some that had fallen away in the seventh persecution under Decius Hereupon Novatus published that none 〈◊〉 had offered sacrifice to the heathen gods were to be admitted to repentance He pressed this Text to justifie his error Some of the Latine Fathers and others Papists and Lutheranâ—… 〈◊〉 upon a misinterpretation of this Text and other passages in this Epistle dâ—… the canonicall authority thereof Concerning the point in question to deny this Epistle to be canonicall because it avoucheth that it is impossible to renew again unto repentance such as are there described is to cut not to unty the knot That which the Apostle here speaketh of is the sin unto death 1 Joh. 5. 16. which is the sin against the Holy Ghost but every outward denying of the faithâ—… fear of persecution is not the sin against the Holy Ghost For Peter did as 〈◊〉 Matth. 26. 70 c. yet upon his repentance was continued and confirmed in 〈◊〉 Apostleship Ioh. 21. 15. c. It is said of Novatus that he was so puâ—…ed up against those that fell as if 〈◊〉 â—…mained no hope of salvation for them The Novatians affirm that not onely sacrificing to idols but also many other 〈◊〉 sins unto death Thus they left no place for repentance nor for the grace of God 〈◊〉 to such as in times of persecution yeelded to Idolatry Hereby we see how dangerous it is to mistake and misapply the sense of sacred Scripture §. 38. Of the impossibility of Apostates renovation OF those who totally fall away it is here said that it is impossible to renew 〈◊〉 This word impossible is a compound The simple verb whence it is derived signifieth to be able so as it intendeth a power but the privative preposition taketh away all power A thing is said to be impossible two wayes 1. Improperly 2. Properly That improperly is said to be impossible which can hardly be done Thus doth Christ himself
their life yet neither their bodies nor their cloathes were consumed Let. 10. 5. A like instance of Mercy remembred in judgement was given in that Prophet who was slain but not devoured by a Lyon 1 King 13. 24. To the fourth This phrase his iniquity is upon him implyeth that he himself was the cause of the judgement he justly deserved it It implyeth the same thing thâ—… this phrase doth he shall bear his iniquity which is spoken of him that onely makes himself accessary to anothers sin by not making it known Lev. 5. 1. To the fift The Apostles resemblance is of unequals his argument is drawn from the lesse so as that place rather maketh against them then for them It is as if he had said If a sin lesse then the sin against the Holy Ghost escaped not 〈◊〉 how much sorer punishment c. This by the way I have noted to keep some weak ones from despaire who from the forenamed Text Numb 15. 30 have inferred that every presumptuous sin is unpardonable But to return to the main point the Apostle useth such a word as compriseth under it all manner of sins and that both in the nature of the word because every sin proceedeth from errour in judgement and also by just consequence for 〈◊〉 sins which may seem to have some extenuation by reason of errour of judgement must be expiated by blood much more more haynous sins Heb. 10. 28 29. Thus it appeareth that all sins must be expiated by blood even the least of them as a sin thorow ignorance Lev. 4. 2. c. Numb 15. 27. On this ground it is said that Christ was delivered to death for our slips Rom. 4. 25. The least slip is against the law which is so strict as it denounceth a curse against every transgression Gal. 3. 10. 1. This discovereth the vain distinction betwixt mortall and veniall sins Hereof see Chap. 5. v. 2. § 10. 2. This manifesteth their deceit who think to excuse themselves because they sinned on ignorance and errour See Chap. 5. v. 2. § 10. 3. A like conceit or rather deceit is theirs who count it a point of puritanisâ—… to make conscience of every small sin Christ saith that every idle word that 〈◊〉 shall speak they shall give an account thereof in the day of judgement Matth. 12. 36. 4. We may hence learn throughly to examine our selves that if it be possible we may finde out our errors and acknowledge them and crave pardon for them and apply the blood of Christ to them Who can understand his errours Psal. 19. 12. 5. This should make us very watchful against all manner of sins even errors 6. Ministers on this ground ought so to instruct their people as they may be kept from errors 7. It concerns people to use all means for attaining such knowledge as may keep them from errors §. 29. Of the Resolution of and Observations from Heb. 9. 7. THiâ—… verse setâ—…eth down special sanctions of an High Priest Hereof are two 〈◊〉 1. The place where he performed his functions 2. The particular duties that he performed 1. The place is propounded in this word the second 2. It is amplified two wayes 1. By a restraint in these two words alone once 2. By the extent every year The duties that he performed were two 1. That he carried in blood He went not without blood 2. That he offered This is illustrated 1. By the persons for whom he offered These are of two sorts 1. For himself 2. For the people 2. By the sins for which he offered errors Doctrines I. The Law had an High-Priest He is here expresly named See § 40. II. Under the Law there was a difference of holy places There was the second as well as the first Tabernacle See § 40. III. The High-Priest alone went into the most holy place So much is expresly set down See § 40. IIII. The High-Priest went every year into the most holy-place This also is expresly set down See § 41. V. The High-Priest went but once in a year into the holy place See § 41. VI. Means must be used for expiation of sin by those that appear before God See § 43. VII Blood is the means of expiating sin This phrase not without blood intendeth these two points See § 43. VIII The High-Priest was subject to sin See § 44. IX The High-Priest was to use means for expiating his own sin These two points arise from the High-Priests act in offering for himself See § 44. X. The High-Priest was to use means for expiating the sins of others He was to offer for the people See § 44. XI All sorts of sins are to be expiated This ariseth from the word errours See § 44. §. 46. Of the Holy Ghost testifying the uses of the legal types Heb. 9. 8. The Holy Ghost this signifying that the way into the holiest of all was not yet made manifest while as the first Tabernacle was yet standing THe Apostle having declared both the legall types and services which were done by all sorts of Priests he proceedeth to set out their end and uses v. 8 9 10. The generall end and principal use of them all was to raise up Gods peoples mindes unto things to come which were more spirituall and powerfull then the things that they enjoyed To move them to whom he wrote more diligently to heed what he should deliver here-about he bringeth in the holy Ghost testifying the truth of that which he was about to deliver thus The holy Ghost this signifying Moses declared those types and services which signified that which is here set down But as other holy men of God spake as they were moved by the holy Ghost 2 Pet. 1. 21. So did Moses Oâ—… the Holy-Ghost testifying See chap. 3. v. 7. § 74. The word translated signifying implyeth a clear and full manifestation of a matter It is derived from an adjective that signifieth evident certain and manifest as 1 Cor. 15. 27. Gal 3. 11. 1 Tim. 6. 7. Another Apostle useth this very word of Christ testifying unto him the kind of his death And it is translated shewed Hence then it appeareth that the testimonies of the holy Ghost are sure and cerâ—… He is the spirit of truth and leadeth into all truth All credence therefore and all obedience is to be yielded to that which the holy Ghost testifieth In that it is said the holy Ghost signifieth that such and such types services had such uses as hereafter follow it is evident that both the types and services themselves and also their use were of divine institution This is further evident in that Moses was admonished of God to do thereabout what he did chap. 8. v. 5. Such was their institution that they might be for their time more religiously observed And that the faith of Gods people built upon the truths typified by them might have a sure ground and firm foundation as divine
Sin is thus expressed to make it the more loathsome unto us For dead things are loathed Among other dead things nothing so loathsome as these dead works It is utterly destitute of the spirit of life and is acted by him that hath the power of death It makes us odious in the sight of God Angels and Saints and brings us to eternal death and damnation Well may sin be said to be deceitfull that causeth any to delight therein The issue thereof if it be considered in the extent of it will be found to be more woefull then can be expressed then can be conceived On the other side this doth much amplifie the benefit of Christs sacrifice in that it hath a vertue to purge from dead works This is the main end of setting out this effect of Christs blood after this manner There can be no such incouragement against death no such comfort in death as that dead works are purged away The sting of death is sin 1 Cor. 15. 56. Take away these dead works and death will be no death Christ manifesteth his power in quickning such as are dead in sin as much as â—…e did in raising Lazarus out of the grave §. 85. Of serving the living God AN especiall end of purging away sin is to serve the living God The Greek word translated to serve is the same that was used v. 9. § 49. It compriseâ—… under it all duties which on our parts we owe to God The former act of Christ in purging our conscience from dead works gives evidence of Gods mercy to us This of our duty to God The former sets out our justification this our sanctification This is inferred upon the former to shew that it is a proper effect thereof and an inseparable companion of it It declareth both a duty on our part and also an ability which Christ on his part giveth to perform the same as if it had been said he 〈◊〉 purged us from sin that we might be able to serve God This 〈◊〉 prefigured in the preface to the decalogue wherein mention is made of freeing Gods people and thereupon all the commandements which comprise all that service we owe to God are inferred much is this pressed by Prophets and Apostles Psal. 56. 13. Luk. 1. 74. This serving of God is inferred upon Christs purging us from dead works to shew that all manner of righteousnesse is from Christ both the righteousnesse of justification and also the righteousnesse of sanctification 1 Cor. 1. 31. Eph. 5. 26. Of sanctification accompanying justification See The Guide to go to God or an explanation of the Lords prayer 6. Petit. § 89. This was râ—…presented by that blood and water which issued out of Christs side Ioh. 19. 34. Of Christ the Author of sanctification See Chap. 2. v. 11. § 102. 1. This discovers the perverse disposition of such as clean pervert Gods wise order in bringing man to salvation God freeth man from the bondage of satan whose wages is death to be his free servants whose wages is life But many that desire to be freed from the foresaid bondage think much to subject themselves to Gods yoaâ—… They take liberty to live as they list They desire to be justified but care not to be sanctified Like Balaam they desire to dye the death of the righteous Numb 23. 10. but are loath to live the life of the righteous They know that sin is the sting of death and that the issue thereof is very bitter yet they feel so sweet a relish therein as to please their corrupt humour they will not forsake it to serve God This is an high pitch of impiety and a point of egregious folly for they prefer death before life and a master whose wages is death before a master whose wages is life Such are all impious persons that make profession of the Gospell It will be our wisdome to endeavour after that which Christ aimed at in purging us from dead workes Thus will not Christ repent the offering of his blood to purge us Let us therefore enquire wherein we may serve God acceptably Rom. 12. 2. This is distinctly and fully set down in Gods word wherewith we ought diligently to acquaint our selves The God whom we ought to serve is here stiled the living God in opposition to those dead works from which our conscience is purged and it implyeth that the serving of God is a ready way to life in that he is the living God Of this title the living God See Chap. 3. v. 12. § 138. §. 86 Of the resolution of Heb. 9. 13 14. Vers. 13. For if the blood of bulls and goats and the ashes of an Heâ—…ser sprinkling the unclean sanctifyeth to the purifying of the flesh Vers. 14. How much more shall the blood of Christ who through the eternall Spirit offered himself without spot to God purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God Vers. 13. THese two verses set down a proof of the efficacy of Christs sacrifice The proof is drawn from a comparison which is of the lesse to the greater Herein we may observe 1. The manner of propounding the argument 2. The matter whereof it consisteth The manner is by way of supposition in a connex proposition manifested by this conditional particle If. The matter consisteth of two parts 1 A thing taken for granted v. 13. 2. A consequence inferred thereupon v. 14. The thing taken for grant is that the legal rites had their efficacy In setting down this he expresseth 1. Some distinct rites 2. The kind of their efficacy The rites are of two â—…rts 1. Blood 2. Ashes metonimichally put for the water also with which the aâ—…s was mixed The former is amplified by the kinds of beasts whose blood it was bulls and 〈◊〉 The latter also is amplified two wayes 1. By the beasts whose ashes it was an heifer 2. By the manner of using it This is set down 1. By an act sprinkling 2. By the object of that act The unclean The efficacy of those rites is set out by an extent and by a restraint The extent is in this word sanctifieth The restraint in this phrase to the purifying of the flesh Vers. 14. In the consequence inferred upon the forenamed granted observe 1. The manner of inferring it in this phrase How much more 2. The matter inferred 1. The matter sets out the efficacy of the truth typified by the forementioned â—…ites Hereabout is set down 1. The kind of truth The blood of Christ. 2. The vertue thereof This is manifested 1. By the causes 2. By the effect The causes are two 1. Efficient in this word the Spirit amplified by his property eternal 2. The material in this word Himself This is illustrated 1. By the act of using it offered 2. By the quality of it without spot 3. By the object to whom it was offered to God The effect of the foresaid sacrifice is 1. Propounded in this word purge 2. Amplified three wayes
in general and of the difference betwixt a covenant and a Testament See Chap. 7. v. 22 § 94. Of the excellency of the covenant or Testament comprized under this epithite 〈◊〉 See Chap. 8. v. 8. § 35. 1. The office of mediatour is to stand betwixt two at variance The two at variance were God and man Man had offended and incensed God against him Gods wrath was an insupportable burthen and a consuming fire No creature was able to stand under it or before it Therefore Christ to rescue and redeem man becomes a mediatour Herein we see the necessity of Christs undertaking this function for mans redemption 2. Christ undertaking to be a mediatour both procured a covenant to pass betwixt God and man and also engaged himself for the performance thereof on both parts This could not be without satisfaction of divine justice which must be by such blood as his was 3. To assure man of partaking of the benefit of Gods covenant Christ turns the covenant into a Testament that the conditions of the covenant on Gods part might be aâ—… so many legacies which being confirmed by the death of the testator none might disanul 4. The old covenant being ratified c. even a new Covenant or a new Testament which should be ratified with the blood of the Son of God Thus we see how upon the frequent mention of the blood of Christ the Apostle hath fitly and justly made this inference And for this cause he is the mediatour of the new Testament §. 89. Of Redemption of transgressions A Principall end why Christ was mediatour of the new Testament is thus expressed That by means of death c. Word for word it is thus in Greek death being done that is Christ having dyed so as this takes it for granted that Christ had really and actually dyed Thereupon he here alleadgeth three ends of Christs death 1. To redeem transgressions 2. To give possession of the eternal inheritance 3. To rarifie the New Testament In setting down the first end there are three observable points 1. The benefit it self redemption 2. The subject matter of that redemption transgressions 3. The object or persons whose transgressions were redeemed Them that were under the first Testament Concerning the benefit itself there is a little difference in Greek betwixt this word here translated redemption and the word that is so translated v. 12. § 62. That was a simple noune but this a compound That properly signifieth a purchase this a purchase from something both of them are put for one and the same thing namely for our redemption from sin and from all that misery whereinto by sin we implunged our selves The former simple noun is used in that sense Luk. 1. 68. and 2. 38. This latter is used in that sense Rom. 3. 24. 1 Cor. 1. 30. This latter is most frequently used for it is the more emphaticall and implyeth a bondage from which we are delivered Of redemption see v. 12. § 62 c. Of redemption by Christs blood v. 12. § 57 The misery from which we are here said to be redeemed is comprised under this title transgressions Of the notation of the Greek word See Chap. 2. v. 2. § 14. The transgressions here meant are transgressions of Gods law which are all manner of sins Quest. Did Christ purchase and buy sins Answ. Some to salve this scruple answer that sins are here metoniâ—…ycally pâ—…t for sinners True it is that Christ came to save sinners 1 Tim. 1. 15. for such 〈◊〉 gave himself a ransome 1 Tim. 2. 6. yet we need not flye to any such trope for this phrase redemption of transgression is both proper and emphaticall For it hath reference to Christs death which was a satisfaction for sins and an expiation of them Sins were a debt Christs death was a discharge of that debt The discharge of a debt is a buying it out Thus to redeem sins is no more harsh a phrase then to be delivered to death for offences as Rom. 4. 25. or to give himself for sin Gal. 1. 4. Or to be mercifull to unrighteousness Chap. 8. v. 12. § 76. From this phrase we may then infer that Christs death was a satisfaction for mens sins It was a ransome 1 Tim. 2. 6. It was a valuable recompence In this respect we are said to be bought 2 Pet. 2. 1. and that with a price 1 Cor. 6. 20. yea and a precious one 1 Pet. 1. 18 19. The strictnesse and perfection of divine justice required as much Till justice were satisfied no place was left for mercy but with satisfaction of justice mercy did the more brightly shine forth God would have all his properties manifested in their perfection Hereby we learn how to repose our faith in God namely as on him who is perfect in all his properties Thereby we have surer ground of confidence then if our faith were placed only on his mercy The apprehension of justice might terrifie conscience but concurrence of mercy with justice afford two strong props to our faith It will uphold us against all assaults §. 90. Of Christs redeeming such as lived before him THe persons whose transgressions are here said to be redeemed are thus described Them under the first Testament By Testament is here meant the covenant of grace made with man after his fall It is called a Testament because it was ratified with blood with blood of unreasonable Creatures before Christ exhibited and with blood of the Son of God after Christ was exhibited It is here called The first Testament in reference to that which was ratified by Christs own blood which is called the second See chap. 8. v. 7. § 27. The persons then here meant are the Jews which lived before Christ the truth of legal types had fulfilled them all by his death Quest. Were their transgressions only taken away by Christ Answ. No. This description of the persons is not to be taken exclusively as if non but they were redeemed but extensively namely that they also as well as such as lived under the new Testament after Christ was made a sacrifice were redeemed 2 Quest Why then are they only mentioned Answ. 1. Because the doubt only was about them Some imagined that they hoped only for temporal blessings others thought that by the observation of the legal rites and not by the death of Christ they hoped for eternal life Therefore to resolve those doubts the Apostle saith even of them that they by Christs blood were redeemed 2. Because the Apostle had copiously proved that the Law could not make perfect lest any should infer thereupon that they who lived under the Law had not their transgressions removed he here sheweth that Christs death was for the redemption of their transgressions also 3. Because by just and necessary consequence it follows that if they who were under the first Covenant had redemption of their transgressions through Christs death much more they
who are under the second Testament which is here called the new Testament Hereby thâ—…n the Apostle giveth us to understand that Christs blood was effectual to the taking away of transgressions before it was actually shed Where the Apostle setteth forth the efficacy of Christs blood he doth thus far extend it for the remission of sins that are past Rom. 3. 25. even such as were committed before the time of the Gospel In this respect is Christ said to be the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world The very sacrifices which among Gods people were in use from the beginning of the world do prove as much for they pointed at Christ and shewed forth his death by vertue whereof those Sacrifices were of force to assure the consciences of believers of the pardon of their sins and to pacifie them thereby Those sacrifices had been of no force if Christs death typified by them had not then been effectual In regard of this efficacy the Jews in the Wildernesse are said to eat the same 〈◊〉 and to drink the same drink namely which we Christians do that is Christ 1 Cor. 10. 3 4 It is also said of them that the Gospel was preached unto them chap. 4. v. 2. § 17. St. Peter sheweth that both we and they are saved by the grace of the Lord Iesus Christ Acts 15. 15. Christ was ever the same in sundry respects 1. In regard of the eternal purpose of God 2. In regard of the immutable promise of God made anon after mans fall Gen. 12. 15. 3. In regard of the value and merit of Christs death which was ever the same chap. 13. v. 8. § 112. 4. In regard of the nature and vertue of faith which gives a kind of being and efficacy to things to come Heb. 11. 1 4. This particular application of redemption to them that were under the first Testament is a strong argument against the popish dotage of the faithful Jews being in a place out of Heaven which they call limbus patrum before Christ was exhibited And also their dotage who would seem to deny that popish tenet and yet hold the like that Saints departed before Christs death entered not into that heaven whereinto Saints since Christs death do enter Of these two errours see chap. 8. v. 8. § 50. This also is a strong incitation to us that are under the second which is the 〈◊〉 Testament with much confidence to trust to that redemption which Christ hath wrought for the remission of our transgressions for if they were redeemed much more we It is the main end of the Apostles inferring the former instance to quicken us up to believe If the benefit of Christs death redounded to them how much more to us §. 91. Of such as are called AMong those that were under the first Testament such only did partake of the benefit of Christs death as were called of the notation and derivation of this word called see chap. 2. v. 11. § 107. Hereby are meant those who are said to be partakers of the heavenly Calling See chap. 3. v. 1. § 13. Some refer this to Gods calling of Abraham from his Fathers house Gen. 12. 1. and extend it to him and his whole seed But certain it is that many which came from Abraham never enjoyed that eternal inheritance which they did who are here meant Therefore in this acception of the word there will be either too great an extent or too great a restraint of the persons here intended for if it be applyed to all the posterity of them that came out of Chalde with Abraham the extent is too great for many of them had no right to this inheritance If it be restrained only to such persons the restraint is too great for many others besides them had a right thereto Yet I will not deny but that by way of allusion it may have reference to them that as they who were called out of idolatrous Chalde inherited fruitful Canaan â—…so they who are called out of this idolatrous world shall enjoy the glorious inheritance here intended The Calling here meant is a more spiritual and heavenly Calling then that was That was a Calling from one place to another on earth Of this Calling a very reprobate may partake But the Calling intended by the Apostle is from one estate or condition to another namely from a natural condition to a spiritual whereof only the Elect do partake Redemption being appropriated unto them cannot be universal to all of all sorts They who would gain assurance of their redemption and of the eternal inheritance following thereupon must try their Calling 2 Pet. 1. 10. §. 92. Of receiving the promise of eternal Inheritance THe benefit of the foresaid redemption is thus expressed Might receive the promise of eternal inheritance Of the notation of the Greek word translated promise see chap. 4. v. 1. § 6. By promise of inheritance is meant that inheritance which is promised and it sheweth that the ground of enjoying the eternal inheritance is Gods promise Hereof see chap. 6. v. 12. § 87. They are here said to receive the inheritance in reference to Gods offer thereof For by promise God makes offer of that which he promiseth and by faith men receive what God offereth In this respect it is said that men through faith inherit the promises chap. 6. v. 12. God freely offers he that believeth the truth of Gods promise receiveth and enjoyeth the thing promised For faith is the hand of the soul whereby we receive and enjoy to our own use what God in his promise reacheth out unto us On this ground to receive and to believe in reference to Christ as 〈◊〉 object of faith are joyned together as signifying one and the same thing Ioh. 1. 12. The meaning then of this phrase might receive is that they might have for their own and ever enjoy as their own the eternal inheritance The inheritance here intended is that glorious estate which Christ hath purchased and God hath promised to believers Of the notation of the Greek word and of sundry instructions thence arising See Chap. 1. v. 14. § 160. This is much amplified by the epithite added thereunto which is this eternal Hereof see v. 12. § 65. The foresaid inheritance is said to be eternal as in reference to an everlasting continuance and an immutable stability so also in reference to Gods decree which was before all time Matth. 25. 34. §. 93. Of ratifying a Testament by the Testators death Heb. 9. 16 17. For where a Testament is there must also of necessity be the death of the Testator For a Testament is of force after men are dead otherwise it is of no strength at all whilst the Testator liveth THese two verses are added as a proof of the necessity of Christs manner of confirming the New Testament as he did namely by his death The causall conjunction FOR declareth the
This was sprinkled in two respects One of it self another of the people 1 In regard of the law it self It was not able to make perfect as hath been shewed Chap. 7. v. 19. § 86. Therefore it was requisite that another means even Christs blood should be added thereto 2. In regard of children of men who by use or rather abuse made it a condemning letter it needed to be sprinkled with blood 1. This sprinkling of the book with blood and water is directly against the Popish proud conceit of justification by works All works come under the law If man could be justified by the law what need was there of sprinkling this book Object They are works dipt in Christs blood which justifie Answ. Christs blood was added to the law not to enable the law to justifie a man but to bring in a new way of justification Rom. 8. 3. Christ is therefore said to be a new and living way Chap. 10. v. 20. 2. Object Christ merited to make our works meritorious Answ. This is to make Christ to dye that we should be redeemerâ—… 2. Let us by this sprinkling of the book take notice of the necessity of Chriâ—… death without it all Covenants betwixt God and man are in vain Only in Christ the Covenant of God is made effectual to sinners 3. This sprinkling of the book giveth instance that pure and holy things are made impure to sinfull men not that they are so in themselves but in mens use of them The law that was written in this book is pure and clean Psal. 19. 8 9. Bâ—… yet to men a killing letter 2 Cor. 3. 7. yea the Gospell is made a savour of death 2 Cor. 2. 16. And the holy Sacrament judgement or damnation 1 Cor. 11. 29. 〈◊〉 Christ himself a stone of stumbling and rock of offence 1 Pet. 2. 8. The ground hereof is mans sin which turneth blessings into curses and that corruption which is in man whereby he perverteth every good thing that he useth As the sweetest herbs are made poysonous to spiders the cleer sun noysome to dunghils The purest waters that come from heaven produce weeds in ranck groundâ—… not in themselves but by reason of the venom in the spider the stanch in the dunghil and the rancknesse in the ground so is it in this case 1. Much matter of humiliation doth this minister unto us If Iohn had cause to weep because no man was found worthy to open the book Rev. 5. 4. what cause have men to mourn because the book being opened is made death to them Whether iâ—… worst not to have the book opened which endangereth life or to have the book so opened as death to follow thereupon 2. Upon sprinkling the book with blood and water great matter of gratulation is ministred unto us for hereby death is taken away God thought it not enough to give unto his people that book of the Covenant but that it might be usefull unto them he causeth it to be sprinkled with the blood of his Son §. 105. Of sprinkling all the people THe second instance of being sprinkled is here said to be all the people Thiâ—… must here be taken either representatively for the heads that represented all the rest or inclusively for all that were present This general particle all implyeth that all of all sorts are unclean Isay 64. 6. Ioh. 3. 6. Eph. 2. 3. For who can bring a clean thing out of an unclean Job 14. 4. What David said of himself every one hath just cause to say I was shapen in iniquity and in sin did 〈◊〉 mother conceive me Psal. 51. 5. This is a point to be known and acknowledged to keep us lowly and from all self conceit yea and to make us enquire after means of cleansing The sprinkling of all the people sheweth that means of cleansing are afforded to all in the Church 1 Cor. 10. 1 2 3 4. The extent of Gods covenant made to Abraham Gen. 17. 10. declares as much so doth the extent of Christs charge Matth. 28. 19. For with God is no respect of persons See § 101. 1. This is enough to strip man that remains unclean of all excuse Luk. 14. 24. They who living in the Church are not cleansed reject the means of cleansing â—…dered unto them and manifest a contradicting spirit against Christs good will towards them forcing him to say I would but you would not Matth. 22. 3â—… Let this stir us up to use the means of cleansing afforded unto us What stronger motive can we have then this general motive See the Whole Armour of God on Eph. 6. 16. Treat 2. Part. 6. § 29 30. §. 106. Of reconciling Moses and the Apostle Heb. 9. 20. Saying This is the blood of the Testament which God hath enjoyned unto you IN this verse the Apostle by way of parenthesis joyneth together the word and sign the Covenant and Seal The sign and seal was the sprinkling of blood Here is shewed the end and use of that riâ—… â—…n this phrase this is the blood of the 〈◊〉 c. The end of the foresaid holy rites were to be signes of the Covenant betwixt God and his people This word of transition seeing implyeth that that which followeth is a declaration of the meaning of that which was done It is necessary that these two testament and blood be joyned together For a Teâ—…ent is of no validity without blood as hath been shewed v. 17. § 93 94. And 〈◊〉 is of no efficacy without a Testament This Text is taken out of Exod. 24. 8. where it is thus expressed Behold the blood of the covenant which the Lord hath made with you concerning all these words In the words of the Prophet and the Apostle there is some seeming difference but in sense there is none The difference in words is either by leaving out or altering some of them 1. This note of attention Behold is left out That being but a circumstance altereth no sense Besides it is implyed in this particle of reference This. 2. The last words concerning all these words are left out Moses in those words had reference to sundry ordinances which he read whereof because the Apostle had no occasion to mention he omitted The alterations are these 1. What Moses calleth a Covenant the Apostle stileth a Testament Answ. 1. The word which the Apostle useth signifieth both a Covenant and a Testament as hath been shewed Chap. 7. v. 22. § 94. 2. Moses wrote before the death of the Testator The Apostle after his death so as the same thing which in Moses time was a Covenant in the Apostles time was a Testament 3. Moses speaking of the matter which was an agreement betwixt God and his people stileth it a covenant but the Apostle speaking of the manner of ratifying it stiles it a Testament 2. Where Moses useth this word covenanted or made the Apostle turns it enjoyned or commanded Answ. Moses used a word
Angell and a Devill There was as great a disparity betwixt the persons offered Iesus and Isaac Isaac was a meer man a sinfull man a man that deserved death death was a debt once to be paid Heb. 9. 27. But Jesus was true God Rom. 9. 5. He was God manifest in the flesh 1 Tim. 3. 16. He was perfectly pure and that as God 1 Iohn 1. 15. and as Man also Heb. 7. 26. he was no wayes guilty of death in himself nor subject to death further than he voluntarily subjected himself Iohn 10. 18. Isaac was indeed a begotten son but begotten of man and part of his substance Jesus was the onely begotten of God the same in substance with the Father Iohn 10. 30. Isaac was a beloved son whom his father loved Gen. 22. 1. Iesus was infinitly more beloved and that of God Matth. 17. 5. Isaac was a child of joy of Iesus when he came into the world an Angell thus saith Behold I bring you good tidings of great joy which shall be to all people and thereupon a multitude of heavenly host thus praised God Glory to God in the highest c. Luk. 2. 10 14. Isaac was a child of blessing But why even because Iesus was of his seed Gal. 3. 16. Iesus is he in whom truly and properly Abraham himself Isaac and all others are blessed Most of the excellencies of Isaac consist in this that he was a type of Iesus but Iesus is the truth of all types and the truth far surpasseth the types 2. The motive which put on God to offer up his Son went far beyond that wherewith Abraham was moved to offer up his Son Abraham was tried he was tried by an express charge from God Gen. 22. 2. He might not therefore forbear to do it it was a bounden duty necessity lay upon him he had sinned if he had refused it But there was no such motive to put on God to offer his Son he was under no such command it was his own good pleasure and superabundant love that moved him Iohn 3. 16. Besides Abraham might expect approbation and remuneration from God From whom could God expect any recompence 3. There was as great a difference in the manner of the one and the others offering his Son Abraham laid the wood to burn the sacrifice on Isaac to be sacrificed The Cross whereon Christ was to be crucified was laid on Jesus Iohn 19. 17. Isaac was bound to be laid on the Altar but Jesus was nailed to the Cross Iohn 20. 25. Isaac was offered up only in his Fathers intent and purpose but Iesus was actually and really offered up If Isaac had been offered up it would have been but a speedy death but Iesus was put to a torturing and cursed death Gal. 3. 13. What tongue can utter what heart can conceive the bitterness of the agony whereunto Iesus was brought He was a surety for sinners and as a surety having all the sins of all the Elect laid on him he was offered up 4. The benefit of the oblation of the one and of the other doe differ as much as the other points The benefit of Isaac's being offered was a proof of the Fathers obedience to God and of the Sons patience These were indeed very acceptable to God and they were abundantly rewarded by him Gen. 22 12 16 17. But by the offering up of Jesus an attonement is made for sin Gods wrath is pacified his Justice satisfied his favour procured and he that had the power of death the Devill vanquished the Law as an inditement against us cancelled the curse thereof removed we freed from damnation and made heirs of eternal salvation Nothing that ever was done in the world gives such cause of admiration There never was nor can be the like matter of gratulation The offering up of Iesus is the onely true ground of all consolation This is such a pattern of imitation as cannot possibly be paralled Of all things it most confirms this main point Nothing is to be held too deer for God §. 95. Of Isaac's yielding to be offered up THere are about this offering up of Isaac sundry circumstances which do much set out Isaac's patience in yielding to be offered up 1. His age Some say that this was in the thirty seventh year of his age That was the year of Sarah's death for Sarah was ninety years old when Isaac was born and an hundred and seven and twenty when she dyed Others in the five and twentieth others in the fifteenth year of his age There are no certain proofs for any of these but this is certain that he was of a good growth and strength in that he could carry up hill such a burchen of wood as was enough to have burnt him to ashes Gen. 22. 6. 2. The age of his Father who was an hundred year old when Isaac was born Gen. 21. 5. So as he must at this time be much above an hundred years 3. The solitariness of these two who were alone and no body with them for Abraham left the company that came with him and his Son below the hill and that afar off Gen. 22. 4 5. Thus there was none at all to assist Abrahams in doing what he was about 4. Abraham bound Isaac and laid him on the Altar upon the wood Gen. 22. 9. This could not be without Isaac's voluntary submitting of himself for he was strong enough to have resisted his old Father and to have kept himself from being a sacrifice But it is more than probable that when they came to the place where Isaac was to be offered up Abraham made him acquainted with Gods charge for no other motive could have made him yield himself so far as he did Had it not been for that charge Prudence Piety Justice Charity Humanity and other like vertues had moved him not only to disswade but also to hinder his Father from such an unnatural act That therefore which moved the Father to attempt such a fact moved also the Son to yield unto it which was Gods charge Hereby it appeareth that what God will must be endured It is the Lord let him do what seemeth him good 1 Sam 3. 18. Let the Lord do to me as seemeth good to him 2 Sam. 15. 26. In this the pattern of Christ goes beyond all others who in his bitter agony said to his Father Not as I will but as thou wilt Matth. 26. 39. This giveth instance of the extent of that obedience which we owe unto God which is not only readily to do what he requireth but also patiently to endure what his pleasure is to call us unto God hath a greater power over us than the Potter over the clay Isa. 64. 8. But the Potter may order the clay as it pleaseth him Ier. 18. 4 5 6. The Lord may beat may bruise may break us after his own pleasure No man may open his mouth against God Rom. 9. 20 21. But such
dangle about his feet and hinder him Because there are many things which may prove burdenous and so hinder us in our Christian course the Apostle addeth this generall or indefinite particle every For there are very many burdens both inward and outward Particulars are these 1. Actuall sins especially if they be grosse ones Psal. 38. 4. 2. Cares of this life Luk. 21. 34. 3. The world Iam. 4. 4. Under it are comprised 1. Riches Mark 11. 25. 2 Tim. 4. 10. 2. Honors Ioh. 5. 44. 3 Ioh. v. 9. 3. Pleasures 2 Tim. 3. 4. These an Apostle doth thus set out All that is in the world the lust of the flesh the lust of the eyes and the pride of life 1 Joh. 2. 16. 4. Company many of an ingenuous disposition are clean drawn out of their Christian course hereby instance Rehoboam 2 Chro. 2. 8. And Ioash 2 Chro. 24. 17. 5. Fashions These steal away mens hearts Isa. 3. 16. 6. Sundry kinde of Callings especially such as are questionable 7. Multitude of businesses This makes many find no leisure for piety 8. A mans self namely all his own corrupt desires A man must deny himself Matth. 16. 24. §. 6. Of originall corruption besetting us TO that word weight which compriseth under it all outward burdens the Apostle addeth another which intendeth inward hinderance translated the sin which doth so easily beset us This phrase so easily beset us is the interpretation of one Greek word which is a double compound The simple verb signifieth to set settle or establish Matth. 4. 5. The first compound signifieth to compasse about Act. 25. 7. The double compound is here only in the New Testament used It signifieth to be ready and forward to compasse one about The sin whereunto this is here added as an epithite is our originall corruption that inward naturall pollution wherein we are conceived and born and which we carry in us and about us as long as we live This sin is ever ready on all sides to assault and hinder us in every good course This is it that moved the Apostle thus to complain I see another Law in my members warring against the law of my mind and bringing me into captivity to the law of sin and when I would do good evill is present with me Rom. 7. 21 23. This sin lives in us flowes forth out of us and polluteth every thing that passeth from us In all our good purposes and endeavours it is ever at hand and ready to molest us so as it becommeth us to be very diligent in suppressing and keeping it down Every one that striveth for the mastery is temperate in all things 1 Cor. 9. 25. He observeth a strict diet to keep down corrupt humors within which otherwise might make him unweldy and unfit to accomplish his task This taketh it for granted that originall corruption is truly and properly a sin It is here expresly so called and in sundry other places as Psal. 51. 5. Rom. 5. 12. and 7. 17. It is against the Law 1 Ioh. 3. 4. It is against the whole Law which is spirituall and requireth such integrity in man as God in his creation endued him withall but originall corruption is not only a waut or deprivation of the same but also an aversnesse or depravation of the whole man for by reason thereof there is none righteous no not one for all have sinned and come short of the glory of God Rom. 3. 10 23. Yea every imagination of the thoughts of mans heart is only evill continually Gen. 6. 5. In particular originall corruption is a speciall sin against the first commandement which requireth an entire disposition towards God and against the last which requireth an entire disposition towards man 1. Hereby the position of Pelagians is refuted who taught that mans nature was like a paper whereon nothing was written but any thing good or evill might be written thereon They meant thereby that mans nature was neither endued with virtue nor infected with vice and that Adam no further hurt his posterity then by example and that all the evill which the posterity of Adam drew from him was by imitation These grosse errors have by ancient Fathers and later Divines been sufficiently refuted 2. Papists themselves do too much mince mans naturall corruption 1. Some hold that originall corruption hath not the true nature of sin 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that Infants have no sin in themselves but only bear the punishment of Adams sin 2. Others say that it is lesse then any veniall sin which according to their position deserveth not damnation Hereupon they have forged a limbus Insantum for such Infants as die in originall sin See Chap. 8. v. 8. § 50. 3. Others hold that by baptisme originall sin is clean washed away and that in the regenerate such as they account all baptized to be there is nothing that God hates but that they are pure and free from all sin till by actuall sins they defile themselves None of these positions can stand with this text which manifesteth this sin to compasse them about who were baptized and believed 3. There be that dream of a perfection of sanctification in Saints but so long as 〈◊〉 besetting sin remains in man which will be so long as he here lives there canâ—… be any such perfection in him 1. This besetting sin doth much aggravate the â—…ilnesse of mans natural disposiâ—… The disposition of unreasonable creatures no not of the worst of them is so 〈◊〉 Sin is the vilest thing that can be it is contrary to the purity and perfectiâ—… of God 2. What cause have we then to be humbled for the same If Iohn had cause 〈◊〉 weep for mans Impotency in reference to divine matters Rev. 5. 4. What cause 〈◊〉 we to weep and howl for Mans naturall pravity Many can mourn for parâ—… grosse sins but very few take notice of this besetting sin If Men well weighed what kinde of sin this besetting sin is they would cry out with the Apostle O wretched man that I am who shall deliver me from the body of 〈◊〉 death Rom. 7. 24. for 1. It containes in it the seed of all sin All particular sins are counted works of the flesh Gal. 5. 19. 2. It defiles the whole man Gen. 6. 5. 3. It is ever soliciting man to go on further and further in sin Rom. 7. 23. In this respect it is said to lust against the Spirit that is readily eagerly sorely to assault and fight against the new man Gal. 5. 17. 3. The power of the divine Spirit is much magnified by restraining suppressing and renewing the corrupt nature of man §. 7. Of suppressing inward corruption THe foresaid besetting sin is here set down as an inward impediment of a christian in his race joyned with the former outward weight by this copulative and So as it dependeth upon the participle of laying aside Mans endeavour must be for suppressing
respects there are wherein Christs blood may well be stiled blood of sprinkling and truly said to be communicable One in regard of the merit The other in regard of the vertue of it The merit whereby the guilt and punishment of sin is taken away The vertue whereby the dominion and power of sin is abated and subdued The former was especially typified under the Law For the sprinkling of the blood of beasts was for cleansing such as were unclean whereby both the guilt and punishment of their uncleannesse was taken away as the uncleannesse of the Leper Lev. 14. 7 8. and the uncleannesse of him that touched a dead corps or were any other way unclean Numb 19. 18 19. Hereunto alludeth the Apostle Heb. 9. 19. In this respect being cleansed with such sprinkling as the Law enjoyned they might freely and boldly do service to God otherwise it was death Numb 19. 13 20. But the sprinkling of Christs blood that is a right application thereof by the Spirit of Christ on his part and by faith on our part wrought by the said Spirit doth every way cleanse from all sin taking way the guilt and freeing from the punishment in which respect the beloved Disciple Iohn saith 1 Ioh. 1. 7. the blood of Iesus Christ cleanseth us from all sin Yea also it hath a vertue and power to subdue in us the power of sin and to free us from the dominion thereof in which respect Christ is said thereby Heb. 9. 14. to purge our conscience from dead works to serve the living God And Heb. 10. 22. we are said to be sprinkled in our hearts from an evill conscience These phrases import a freedom from the power as well as from the guilt of sin In this respect Act. 15. 9. God is said to purifie our hearts by faith because faith applieth Christs blood to the soul. 1. This doth inform us of the means whereby Christs blood is made useful and profitable to us His blood is shed and being shed it is expiatory and satisfactory But how may we be made partakers of the benefit of it this legal rite sheweth even by having it sprinkled upon our souls Though the Paschal Lamb were slain and the blood thereof poured into a Bason yet if it had not been sprinkled on the door the destroyer would have entered in So though Christs blood be shed and preached by the Gospell and represented in the Sacraments yet if it be not sprinkled on us it doth us no good we may be destroyed with the rest of the wicked Our heart is as the door of the soul Psal. 24. 7. if that be sprinkled with Christs blood the destroyer dares not enter in Therefore as the Apostle admonisheth Heb. 10. 22. Let us draw near with a true heart in full assurance of faith having our hearts sprinkled from an evill conscience and our bodies washed with pure water 2. This may teach us how to have this blood sprinkled on our hearts It s sprinkled by a particular application thereof to our selves which is done by faith For by faith we apply unto our selves in particular that which in the word is indefinitely revealed concerning Christs death and the benefit thereof By faith we apply the merit thereof By faith we draw a speciall vertue from thence By faith we apply Christs intercession and there place all our confidence for acceptance §. 117. Of the continuall efficacy of Christs Sacrifice THis phrase that speaketh is an elegant Prosopopeia whereby the vertue and efficacy of Christs blood is set out to the life This phrase shews it to be so great aâ—… if Christ with all his wounds opened and with all his blood in a vessel brought to his Father should earnestly call and cry to his Father for pardon he could not more prevail It hath respect to Christs intercession and importeth a perpetuall efficacy of Christs sacrifice Therefore it s set down in the present tense participle Whereby the Apostle giveth us to understand That Christs Sacrifice hath a continuall efficacy Those principles of our Christian Religion and articles of our Christian faith which are noted to follow hereupon do prove as much as resurrection ascension and intercession His resurrection shews Christ he being sacrificed was not as the legal sacrifices swallowed up of death and utterly consumed so as they were but for one only turn and for the present use But as he liveth after death so he continueth to speak His ascension shews that he was not as the Priests under the Law who being dead could no more enter into the holy place But he after death entred into the true holy place Herein the Apostle makes a difference betwixt the typicall Priests and the true Priest Heb. 7. 23 24. His intercession sheweth the end of the two former He rose and ascended into heaven that he might continue the use power and efficacy of his sacrifice which he doth by his intercession So as hereby the point is evidently confirmed That these three followed upon his death is evident Rom. 8. 34. In regard of this continuall efficacy of Christs sacrifice he is said Heb. 7. 25. ever to live to make intercession for us Christs continuall intercession is that which is intended under this Metaphor of speaking for to intercede is to speak for one This is attributed to Christ by way of resemblance See more hereof Chap. 7. v. 25. § 106. §. 118. Of dead Saints speaking MOre fully to expresse the efficacy of Christs blood the Apostle sets out the matter thereof comparatively thus Better things then that of Abels To understand the meaning thereof we must search out what it is that Abel or that his blood speaketh Most Greek Copies set down an article of the Masculine gender and so refer it to the person It seems that learned Erasmus met with some Copies that have the article in the neuter gender and so refer it to blood Our English so taketh it for it saith not then Abels but then that of Abel viz. that blood Now we read of both namely of Abel himself even his person that he being dead yet speaketh Heb. 11. 4. And also of his blood that it being shed the voyce of it cried unto God from the earth Gen. 4 10. 1. Abel himself speaketh in that his faith and the fruits thereof being in everlasting records to all posterity call upon all that read or hear them to be followers of him as evidently as if his voyce were heard 2. Abels blood speaketh in that at first the shedding of it could not be concealed and thereupon required judgement against his brother that slew him Yea still it remaineth crying against all such fratricides and homicides as Cain was 3. Both Abel himself and also his blood speaketh in that his soul is among the soulâ—… of them that were slain who under the Altar cry with a loud voyce saying how long O Lord holy and true dost thou not judge and aveâ—…ge our
In which we may observe 1. A description of the person from whom the priviledges of the Gospel arise and that 1. By his title Iesus 2. By his office Mediator of the New Covenant Wherein is expressed 1. The kind of his office in this word Mediator 2. The object whereabouts it is exercised in this word Covenant which is illustrated by the excellency thereof in this word New §. 122. Of Observations raised out of Heb. 12. 18 19 20 21 22 23 24. Vers. 18. I. THe legal discipline is taken away from Christians See § 98. II. The best things are reserved for the last times This ariseth from the comparison which the Apostle useth For ye are not come unto the Mount c. But ye are come to Mount Sion See § 98. Vers. 19. III. The Law and the things thereof were but earthly in comparison of the Gospell This is principally intended under this phrase the Mount which might be touched meaning Mount Sinai so called because it was an earthly Mountain which might be felt and touched opposed in Scripture to spiritual Sion See § 99. Vers. 20. IV. The Law is a terrible discipline The particular circumstances mentioned by the Apostle concerning the delivery thereof prove as much See § 99. Vers. 22. V. Sion was a type of the Christian Church See § 100. VI. The Church is a City VII The Church is a City of God Both these arise from the expresse words of the Apostle who cals the Church The City of God See § 101. VIII The number of Angels is innumerable So much the Apostle expresly affirmeth by terming them an innumerable company See § 103. IX The Christian Church is a general assembly So it is expresly termed by the Apostle See § 104. X. They who are of the true Church are new-born See § 105. XI They who are new-born are Gods first-born The Metaphor of First-born being applied to the members of Gods Church importeth both these doctrines See § 106. XII Under the Gospel all Christians are made one with the Iewes and partake of their priâ—…iledges So much ariseth from the Metaphor First-born being applied unto Christians as well as â—…nto Jewes See § 107. XIII The naâ—…es of the elect are enrowled in heaven So much the Apostle in plain terms expresseth See § 108. XIV It s a prerogative of the New Testament to have accesse to the supreme Iudge For this is here set down in the midst of other prerogatives under the Gospel See § 109. XV. Mens souls are of a spiritual substance In which respect they are here called Spirits which are spiritual substances See § 110. XVI Men may bâ—… truly just in this world For this title the Apostle here giveth to Saints See § 111. XVII Saints souls in heaven are perfect So much the Apostle plainly expresseth See § 112. XVIII By the Gospel Saints on earth have 〈◊〉 with Saints in heaven This is set down by the Apostle as one special prerogative of the Gospel See § 113. Vers. 24. XIX By the Gospel we are brought to the Mediatâ—…r of the new Covenant This is set down as another speciall prerogative of the Gospel See § 115. XX. Christs blood is communicable For its â—…lood sprinkled See § 116. XXI Christs Sacrifice hath a continual efficacy For his blood is said still to continue speaking See § 117. XXII Dead Saints speak This ariseth from the Apostles bringing in Abel speaking after his death See § 118. XXIII Christs blood hath a more excellent vertue then others So much the Apostle expresly noteth where he saith that Christs blood speaketh better things then the blood of Abel See § 119. XXIV Participation of Christs blood is a Christians priviledge This is set down by the Apostle as one special priviledge of the Gospell See § 120. §. 123. Of Circumspection about Gods Word Heb. 12. Vers. 25. See that ye refuse not him that speaketh for if they escaped not who refused him that spake on earth much more shall not we escape if we turn away from him that speaketh from heaven Vers. 26. Whose voice then shook the earth but now he hath promised saying Yet once more shake I not the earth only but also heaven Vers. 27. And this word yet once more signifieth the removing of those things that are shaken as of things that are made that those things which cannot be shaken may remaine Vers. 28. Wherefore we receiving a kingdome which cannot be moved let us have grace whereby we may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear Vers. 29. For our God is a consuming fire THe generall use of the forementioned priviledges here followes Its first propounded in these words See that ye refuse not him that speaketh Secondly its confirmed in the words following The word translated SEE is a word of circumspection and hath here an especiall emphasis much more then if he had barely said Refuse not him that speaketh He puts hereby into their hearts care and fear care in observing what he said fear of some ill effect if they neglect it The next word translated refuse commeth of a verb which properly signifieth to pray against The simple verb signifieth earnestly to pray but this compound used by the Apostle signifieth to pray against a thing which is an earnest kind of refusall as where we say God forbid that I should do this or far be it from me Whereby is implied that refusing of the Gospel is commonly joyned with indignation For the Gospel is worthy of all acceptation that it cannot be refused but with much indignation His heart must needs be set against the Gospel that refuseth it therefore many judicious expositors translate it despise not and so was our former English translation The next words him that speaketh hath relation to the blood that speaketh in the foregoing verse Indeed that is of the neuter gender having relation to blood But because it is Christ who speaketh by his blood the Apostle most fitly changeth the gender and intendeth the person himself Christ Jesus who speaketh whereupon he had good cause to infer the words following For if they escaped not who refused him who spake on earth much more shall not we escape if we turn away from him that speaketh from heaven The Apostles manner of expressing the duty here in this word See which implies great circumspection gives us to understand That Circumspection about Gods word is very requisite This was required of Moses in regard of Gods direction about legall types Exod. 25. 40. and of the Iews in regard of their observation of the Law Deut. 5. 1. As also of Solomons proverbs Prov. 5. 1 2. And of the prophecies of Prophets as their vehement Rhetoricall Apostrophes to senselesse and livelesse creatures demonstrate Isa. 1. 2. Micah 6. 1 2. Much more ought circumspection to be used about the Gospel therefore saith our Saviour Marke 4. 3 24. Hearken Behold there went out a sower
the God of peace we may be children of peace Matth. 5. 9. §. 164. Of Gods raising his Sonne from dead THe person on whom the Apostle calleth is further described by an act of his power in raising his Sonne from the dead This phrase He brought again is the interpretation of one Greek compound Verb. The simple Verb signifieth to bring The compound to bring again Our English doth fitly and fully answer the Greek The enemies of Christ brought him to death but God his Father brought him again from death This phrase sets forth the resurrection of Christ. It is frequently attributed to God his Father as Act. 2. 32. 4. 10. 5. 30. 10. 40. 13. 30. Indeed this act is oft attributed to Christ himself In reference thereunto thus saith Christ Destroy this Temple and in three daies I will raise it up Joh. 2. 19. And again I lay down my life that I may take it again I have power to lay it down and I have power to take it again Joh. 10. 17 18. Answ. The very same act may be applied to the Father and the Son for they are both one Joh. 10. 30. in regard of the Divine nature What things soever the Father doth these also doth the Sonne likewise As the Father raiseth up the dead and quickneth them even so the Sonne quickneth whom he will John 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This point of the resurrection of Christ is a great mystery the ground of our resurrection and thereupon typified and prophesied of before Christ was incarnate foretold by Christ himself in the daies of his flesh distinctly recorded with sundry evidences thereof and much published after it was accomplished 1. Many were the Types thereof as 1. Adams waking out of a dead sleep God causeth a deep sleep to fall upon Adam and took one of his ribs and made a woman Gen. 2. 21 22. and then the man awoke Thus by Christs death was the Church made a fit Spouse for him and then was he raised 2. Isaacs delivery from being sacrificed Gen. 22. 12. Heb. 11. 19. 3. Israels passing through the red sea Exod. 14. 29. 4. Aarons dead rod which bâ—…dded and brought forth buds and bloomed blossoms and yielded Almons Num. 17. 8. 5. The bird that was dipt in blood and let go Lev. 14. 51 53. and the scape-goat Lev. 16. 21. 6. The translation of Enoch Gen. 5. 24. and rapture of Eliah 2 King 2. 11. 7. The raising of the son of the widow of Zarephath 1 King 17. 22. and of the Shunamite 2 King 4. 35. 8. The restoring of dry bones to living men Ezek. 37. 10. 9. The building of the second Temple Ezr. 6. 14. 10. Ionah his coming out of the Whales belly Ion. 2. 10. Matth. 12. 40. 2. There were also sundry Prophesies of Christs resurrection as these He shall prolong his daies He shall see of the travell of his soul He shall justifie many Isa. 53. 10 11. This phrase This day have I begotten thee Psal. 2. 7. is applied to Christs resurrection Acts 13. 33. So is this Thou wilt not leave my soul in hell Psal. 16. 10. Act. 2. 31. and this The sure mercies of David Isa. 55. 3. Act. 13. 34. 3. Christ foretold his resurrection not only in dark terms as Ioh. 2. 19. but also plainly Matth. 12. 40 41. 16. 21. 17. 23. 4. The distinct narration of Christs resurrection is set down by all the Evangelists with sundry circumstances thereabouts 5. There were many eye witnesses thereof as Angels Luke 24. 4. Women Matth. 28. 5. All sorts of men Foes Matth. 28. 11. Friends Ioh. 20. 19. He was seen of about five hundred brethren at once 1 Cor. 15. 6. Those bodies of the Saints which came out of the graves after his resurrection were also witnesses thereof Matth. 27. 52 53. 6. Christs resurrection was a principall point that the Apostles Sermons published in planting Churches Act. 2. 24. 7. This is one of the Articles of the Christian faith expresly set down in all Christian Creeds and beleeved by every true Christian. 1. God brought again his Sonne from the dead to manifest the brightness of his glory Christs passion was as a cloud that overshadowed his Divine glory That it might not be thought that his glory was either extinguished or eclipsed but only hid for a time it began to shine forth at his resurrection for he was declared to be the Sonne of God with power by the resurrection from the dead Rom. 1. 4. 2. He did it to declare that full conquest which his Sonne had over all his enemies The last enemy was death so as his rising from death was a full demonstration of his full conquest In this respect the Apostle saith that he was raised again for our justification Rom. 4. 25. The Apostle having cleared the point of the resurrection of Christ from the dead maketh this holy exaltation against death it self O death where is thy sting O grave where is thy victory 1 Corinth 15. 55. 3. Christ was raised from the dead to make way for the finishing of the work of his Priesthood which was by ascending into heaven and there making continuall intercession for us Rom. 8. 34. This he could not have done if he had not been brought again from the dead 4. Christ was raised to give assurance of our resurrection both former and later Our former resurrection is our regeneration concerning which it is said that God hath begotten us again unto a lively hope by the resurrection of Iesus Christ from the dead 1 Pet. 1. 3. Our later resurrection shall be of our bodies for Christ rose as an Head to make way for the resurrection of all his members Hereupon saith the Apostle Christ is risen from the dead and become the first-fruits of them that sleep 1 Cor. 15. 20. 1. This gives an instance of the greatness of Gods power which the Apostle thus to the life expresseth The exceeding greatness of his power to us-ward who believe according to the working of his mighty power which he wrought in Christ when he raised him from the dead Eph. 1. 19 20. Where the Apostle maketh mention of Christs resurrection he ordinarily addeth a word of power thereunto as Rom. 1. 4. 6. 4. 2 Cor. 13. 4. Experience declareth the raising from death to be a work of Almighty power For what are armies of men or beasts to death If death seize on them what are they Death so brings down the lion as the fearfull hare may pull him by the beard Where death hath seized on any we say there is no hope of life yet this instance sheweth the contrary The devil is said to have the power of death Hebr. 2. 14. The devil therefore and all the power of hell are manifested to be vanquished by Christs resurrection Of all evidences of Gods power meditate on this because of the greatness clearness and manifold fruits
as is proved Chap. 8. v. 13. § 81. 2. To shew that the vigour of this Covenant ever remaineth and that therefore no other Covenant is ever to be expected So as we may the more confidently rest hereupon and content our selves herewith By blood is here meant the death of Christ. Of blood in generall See Chap. 2. v. 14. § 137. The Apostle doth not here speak of the blood of Christ as it remained in his veins in that respect it would set forth the life of Christ Gen. 9. 4 5. but he speaketh of it as shed out of his body for so it signifieth death and withall the kind of his death which was a sacrifice For the blood of those beasts which were made sacrifices under the Law was shed Lev. 1. 5. In reference to the blood of the beast sacrifices frequent mention is made of Christs blood It was Christs death that ratified the new Covenant whereby it became a Testament Hebr. 9. 16 17. Thereby this Covenant came to be unalterable Gal. 3. 15. This doth much magnifâ—…e the new Covenant in that it was ratified with so great a price as the blood of Christ which the Apostle might well style precious 1 Pet. 1. 19. For never was there in the world any thing of more worth or greater price then the blood of Christ And that 1. In regard of the person whose blood it was even the blood of him that was true God whereupon the Apostle saith that God hath purchased the Church with his own blood Act. 20. â—…8 2. In regard of the precious effects that are wrought thereby which are freedom from every thing that may make man miserable as the curse of the Law the wrath of God Divine justice the sting of death the power of the grave bondage under sin and Satan and from hell and damnation Yea also participation of every thing that may make us happy as reconciliation with God justification of our persons and eternall salvation All these and other like to these are branches of the new Covenant as it is ratified by the blood of Christ. Well therefore might the Apostle adde to the former priviledges this great one In or through the blood of the everlasting Covenant §. 171. Of adding Prayer to other means of Instruction Verse 21. Make you perfect in every good work to do his will working in you that which is well-pleasing in his sight through Iesus Christ to whom be glory for ever and ever Amen THe substance of the Apostles prayer is contained in this verse He had before exhorted them to sundry good works here he prayeth that God would enable them thereunto It is usuall with the Apostles to pray to God to enable their people to do those things that they exhort them to All exhortations and other means which man can use are altogether in vain without Gods blessing thereupon And prayer is an especiall means for obtaining Gods blessing Commendable in this respect is the custom of Ministers in making prayers after their Sermons for a blessing on what they have delivered Little is this considered by them who in the end of their Sermon having named Christ thus conclude all To whom with the Father and the holy Ghost be all glory now and for ever more This is a good close but too scanty in regard of that blessing that should be sought It is to be feared that a speciall reason of mens small profiting by much hearing is this that they are not so earnest in seeking a blessing of God as they should §. 172. Of being perfect in every good work THe first branch is a very large one comprising under it every spirituall blessing that is needfull for a Christian. The first word in Greek is a compound The Adjective whence it is derived doth signifie sound not hurt not defective The compound wants not emphasis It signifieth to make up a thing that is rent or defective as where it is said that the sonnes of Zebede were mending their nets Matth. 4. 21. and where the Apostle exhorteth to restore one that is overtaken in a fault Gal. 6. 1. Usually it signifieth as here to perfect 1 Cor. 1. 10. 2 Cor. 13. 11. It is used to Gods preparing the body of Christ for a fit sacrifice Hebr. 12. 5. and to the framing of the worlds Hebr. 11. 3. Both Christs body and also the worlds were perfectly made up It here intendeth a perfection and giveth evidence that perfection may be prayed for as 1 Cor. 1. 10. 2 Cor. 13. 11. Christ himself exhorteth us to be perfect See more hereof in the Guide to go to God or Explanation of the Lords Prayer on the 3. Petit. § 65 68 69. The Noun translated work is attributed both to that which God doth and also to that which man doth Of the notation of the word See Chap. 4. v. 3. § 28. Here it is applied to that which man doth and is extended to every kinde of work to be done by man either in reference to God or a mans neighbour or himself therefore he here addeth this generall particle every For man is bound to do what work soever is required of him by God as is proved Chap. 8. v. 5. § 16. Though the extent aforesaid be very large yet it must be limited within the compass of that that is good Therefore this epithete good is here added to limit and restrain that generall every The notation of the Greek word is taken from another word that signifieth admirable or worthy of all admiration For in truth nothing is so worthy of admiration as that which is truly good This is the commendation of every work that God made in the beginning that it was good yea very good Gen. 1. 4 31. There is nothing wherein the creature can be more like his Creator then in goodness This was that Image or likeness of God after which God made man at first Gen. 1. 26 27. Under this word good all fruits of holiness to God and righteousness to men are comprised These then are the good works whereunto we are created Eph. 2. 10. and unto which the man of God must be thorowly furnished 2 Tim. 3. 17. and which he must learn to maintain Titus 3. 8 14. and whereof he must be zealous Tit. 2. 14. These are they that must be seen that men may glorifie our Father which is in heaven Matth. 5. 16. 1 Pet. 2. 12. Dorcas is commended for being full of these Act. 9. 36. These become women professing godliness 1 Tim. 2. 10. A widow that is received to do service in the Church must be well reported of for good works 1 Tim. 5. 10. Rich men must be rich therein 1 Tim. 6. 18. Ministers must be a pattern therein Tit. 2. 7. And we must all provoke one another thereto Heb. 10. 24. See more hereof in the Saints Sacrifice on Psal. 116. 9. § 59. §. 173. Of doing Gods Will. THat it might be
1. By purging away this kinde of filth Christs sacrifice is distinguished from all the legal sacrifices and purifications none of them could purge away sinne Sinne makes too deep a stain even into the very soul of man to be purged away by any external and earthly thing That which the Apostle saith Heb. 10. 4. of the blood of Bulls and Goats which were the greatest and most efficacious sacrifices of the Law may be said of all external means of purifying It is not possible that they should take away sinnes Therefore they are said to sanctifie to the purifying of the flesh Heb. 9. 13. not to the purifying of the soul. Quest. Was not legal uncleanness a sinfull pollution Answ. Not simply as it was legal that is as by the Cerimonial Law it was judged uncleanness For 1. There were sundry personal diseases which by that Law made those that were infected therewith unclean as Leprosie Lev. 13. 3. Running of the Reins Lev. 22. 4. Issue from the flesh Lev. 15. 2. and other the like 2. There were also natural infirmities which were counted uncleanness yet not sins in themselves as womens ordinary flowers Lev. 15. 33. their lying in ehildbed Lev. 12. 2. 3. Casual matters that fell out unawares and could not be avoided caused uncleanness Lev. 5. 2. Numb 19. 14. 4. So also did sundry bounden duties for the Priest who slew and burnt the red Cow and he who gathered up her ashes were unclean yea and he who touched a dead corps which some were bound to do for a decent burial thereof Numb 19. 7 10 11. Quest. 2. Was it not a sinne to remain in such uncleanness and not to be cleansed from it Answ. It was and thereupon he that purified not himself was to be cut off Numb 19. 13 26. But this sinne was not simply in the legal uncleanness but in the contempt of that order which God had prescribed Lev. 22. 9. or at least in neglect of Gods Ordinance The like may be said of an unclean persons touching any holy thing Lev. 22. 3. It was sinne if he came to knowledge of it Lev. 5. 3. because therein he wittingly transgressed Gods Ordinance Quest. 3. Were not sinnes also taken away by the oblation of legal sacrifices Answ. True it is that by the offering up of those sacrifices people were assured of the pardon of sinne but not as they were external things but as they were types of the allsufficient sacrifice of Christ It was then peoples faith in the mysticall substance of those sacrifices which was Christ whereby they came to assurance of the pardon of sinne It therefore remains a true conclusion that sinne is purged away by Christs sacrifice alone so as herein the sacrifice of Christ surpasseth all other sacrifices Whereas the Apostle further addeth this relative particle OUR our sinnes he maketh a difference therein also betwixt the Priests under the Law with their sacrifices and Christ with his For they offered for their own sinnes Lev. 16. 6. as well as for others But Christ had no sinne of his own to offer for His sacrifice was to purge away Our sinnes our sinnes only not his own Thus is this phrase to be taken exclusively in relation to Christ himself but in relation to others inclusively None no not the best excepted For the Apostle using the plural number indefinitely includes all of all sorts and using the first Person puts in also himself though an Apostle and so one of the most eminent Christians §. 29. Of Christs purging our sinnes by HIMSELF A Third difference betwixt Christ and the legal Priest is in the sacrifice by which the one and the other purged people The Priests sacrifice was of unreasonable beasts Christ of HIMSELF He by himself purged our sinnes The first particle of this verse who having reference to that excellent Person who is described in the words before it and after it noteth out the Priest This clause by himself sheweth the sacrifice or means of purging The Sonne of God the Creator of all things the Sustainer and Governour of all is the Priest and this Priest offered himself and so by himself purged our sinnes True it is that the humane nature of Christ only was offered up whereupon it is said that he was put to death in the flesh 1 Pet. 3. 18. and suffered for us in the flesh 1 Pet. 4. 1. yet by reason of the hypostaticall union of his two natures in one Person he is said to give himself Ephes. 5. 2. and to offer up himself Heb. 7. 27. And thereupon it is said that he put away sinne by the sacrifice of himself Heb. 9. 26. And as here purged our sinnes by himself For as much as it was impossible that the Word should die being the immortal Sonne of the Father he assumed a body that he might die for all and yet remain the incorruptible Word Great is the emphasis of that phrase It sheweth that this work of purging our sinnes was above humane strain though an humane act or rather passion were requisite thereto as to suffer to shed blood to die yet a divine value and vertue must needs accompany the same to purge sinne It must be done even by him himself who is God-man He himself must be offered up In which respect it is said that God hath purchased the Church with his own blood Acts 20. 28. This title Himself having reference to that Person who is both God and man includes both the natures This Person himself offered up himself to purge our sinnes by himself This is a great mystery the like was never heard of The Priest that offereth the sacrifice that is offered one and the same The same mystery is implied under this phrase Christ sanctified the people with his own blood Heb. 13. 12. But this of sanctifying or purging with or by himself hath the greater emphasis More cannot be said to set out the invaluable price of our redemption the indelible stain of sinne and available means of purging it See Chap. 9. v. 12. § 57. §. 30. Of Christs glory after his suffering A Fourth difference betwixt Christ and the Levitical Priesthood is in these words He sate down on the right hand of the majesty on high Hereby is implied a continuance of Christs Priesthood after his death This is denied of the Priesthood under the Law Chap. 7. 23. But Christ having by his death offered up a sufficient sacrifice for all our sins and by his burial sanctified the grave and that estate wherein the bodies of beleevers after death are detained till the day of consummating all things rose from the dead and ascended into Heaven there to continue an high-Priest for ever This then notes out another part of Christs Priesthood The former was of subjection and suffering this of dignity and raigning By that was the work wrought and price laid down by this is the efficacie and virtue thereof applied and the benefit
begotten thee that is even now is it manifest that a Sonne of man is the begotten Sonne of God Besides Christs Incarnation was so strange his mother being a pure Virgin as she her self said How shall this be At that time therefore said the Angel to the Virgin Mary That holy thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Sonne of God Luk. 1. 34 35. After his conception before his birth his Name was set down Iesus and that upon this ground He shall save his people from their sins Mat. 1. 21. which none could do but the begotten Son of God Answerably at the day of his Birth an Angel said To day is born a Saviour which is Christ the Lord Luk. 2. 11. Could so much be said of any but of the begotten Sonne of God Hereby an Angels voice the Hodiè To day is expresly set down of the day of Christs Birth Hereupon on that day a multitude of the heavenly host sang Glory be to God in the Highest Luk. 2. 14. Where a Prophet of old prophesied of the birth of this God-man thus he sets it out Isa. 9. 6. Unto us a Childe is born Unto us a Sonne is given and the Government shall be upon his shoulder and his Name shall be called Wonderfull Counsellour the Mighty God the Everlasting Father the Prince of Peace Can this possibly be meant of any but of the begotten Sonne of God Thus we see how fitly this particle this day may be applied to the time of Christs Incarnation which was first wrought in and by his conception and then manifested to the world in and by his Birth §. 59. Of the Particle This day applied to Christs Resurrection THere was another time wherein Christ was on Earth manifested to be truly and properly begotten of God and that was at his resurrection For when he had so farre subjected himself to the power of his enemies as to suffer them to do to the very uttermost what possibly they could for men after they have killed the body have no more that they can do Luk. 12. 5. to shew that by his divine nature he could undo all and make all void he rose again from the dead Thus was he declared to be the Sonne of God with power namely by the resurrection from the dead Rom. 1. 4. For it was not possible that the Sonne of God should be holden of death Act. 2. 24. Sundry both ancient and later Divines do apply these words This day have I begotten thee to the Resurrection of Christ For by that power which Christ had to raise himself from the dead it evidently appeared that he was indeed the begotten Sonne of God of such power as the Father had and therefore of the very substance of the Father true God in power true God in essence This they do the rather thus apply because St Paul himself seemeth so to do Act. 13. 33. Concerning St Pauls particular application of this Text to Christs resurrection much is disputed pro con for it and against it There are two principall points which the Apostle laboureth to prove in that Sermon Act. 13. 17. One that God according to his promise raised unto Israel a Saviour ver 23. The other that this Saviour being put to death God raised him from the dead ver 30. Now in ver 33. the former of these two points seemeth to be proved by this testimony Thou art my Son this day have I begotten thee and the later by two other testimonies ver 34 35. But to which of those two points soever that Text be applied either to Gods raising unto Israel a Saviour Iesus or to Gods raising this Iesus from the dead It is most clear that the Apostle produceth this Text Thou art my Son this day have I begotten thee unto the Son of God manifested in the slesh and that he applieth this day to that distinct time wherein God manifested his Son or shewed him forth to the world §. 60. Of the many evidences of Christs Divine generation Quest. 1. WEre there not other times wherein Christ was manifested to be the Sonne of God besides his Conception Birth and Resurrection Answ. Yes very many He was manifested to be the Son of God and that after his wonderfull birth 1. By Simâ—…ons and Anna's Testimonies when he was presented in the Temple Luk. 2. 29 38. 2. By the Starre that conducted the three Wise men out of the East to him and by their worshipping him and offering gifts to him Matth. 2. 2 11. 3. By his disputing with the Doctors in the Temple at twelve years old and telling his mother that he must be about his Fathers business Luk. 2. 42 46 49. 4. By Iohn the Baptists testimony of him Luk. 3. 16 17. Ioh. 1. 29. 3. 29 c. 5. By the Fathers testimony of him at his Baptism and by the holy Ghosts liting upon him Matth. 3. 16 17. The like testimony was given at his transfiguration Matth. 17. 5. and a little before his passion Ioh. 12. 28. 6. By his manner of resisting and commanding the devil away Matth. 4. 3 c. 7. By discovering mens inward disposition Ioh. 1. 47. 2. 25. 6. 70. and thoughts Matth. 9. 4. 16. 7 8. 8. By his divine Doctrine Ioh. 7. 46. 9. By his many mighty Myracles Ioh. 15. 24. 10. By his manner of forgiving Sinne Matth. 9. 2 6. 11. By the power which he gave to his Disciples Matth. 10. 1. Mark 16. 17. Matth. 16. 19. yea and by breathing the holy Ghost into them Ioh. 20. 22. 12. By overthrowing them that were sent to apprehend him Ioh. 18. 6. 13. By his manner of giving up the ghost and the wonders thereat Matth. 27. 54. Mar. 15. 39. 14. By his ascention Act. 1. 9. 15. By the gifts he gave after his ascention Eph. 4. 8. 16. By the Functions of King Prophet and Priest conferred on him Heb. 5. 5. By these and other notable evidences the eternall Sonne of God who from the beginning did as it were lie hid in the bosome of the Father and under the Law was shadowed over was manifested to be the begotten Sonne of God §. 61. Of the extent of This day Quest. 2. IF there so many dayes wherein Christ was manifested to be the Sonne of God How is it said This day as if there were but one only day Answ. This day is not alwayes strictly referred to one set day consisting of 12 or 24 hours but to a determined present time which may consist of many hours dayes and years Moses oft setteth down the time of Israels abode in the wilderness under this day as Deut. 10. 15. and 26. 16 17 18. and 27. 19. It is usually put for that time wherein they live concerning whom it is spoken as 1 Chron 28. 7. Ier. 44. 2. Dan. 9. 7. Luk. 4. 21. And it is used to distinguish present times from former times as
are they which shew unto us the way of salvation Acts 16. 17. That under this word Salvation the Gospel is here meant is evident by the opposition thereof to the word spoken by Angels ver 2. That word was before the time of the Gospel and it is comprised under this title Law Now here he preferreth the Gospel before the Law therefore the Gospel must needs be here meant Fitly may the Gospel be stiled salvation in sundry respects as 1. In opposition to the Law which was a ministration of condemnation 2 Cor. 3. 9. But this of salvation Eph. 1. 13. 2. In regard of the Author of the Gospel Jesus Christ who is salvation it self Luk. 2. 30. 3. In regard of the matter of the Gospel Acts 28. 28. Whatsoever is needfull to salvation is contained in the Gospel and whatsoever is contained in the Gospel maketh to salvation 4. In regard of Gods appointing the Gospel to be the means of salvation For it pleased God by preaching the Gospel to save those that beleeve 1 Cor. 1. 21. 5. In regard of the end of the Gospel which is to give knowledge of salvation Luk. 1. 77. 1 Pet. 1. 9. 6. In regard of the powerfull effects of the Gospel It is the power of God to salvation Rom. 1. 16. Quest. If salvation be appropriated to the Gospel how were any of the Jews that lived before the time of the Gospel saved Answ. They had the Gospel Heb. 4. 2. Gal. 3. 6. In this respect Christ is said to be slain from the foundation of the world Rev. 13. 8. to be ever the same Heb. 13. 8. The first Promise made to man in the judgment denounced against the devil immediatly after mans fall Gen. 3. 15. contained the summe of the Gospel Abels sacrifice Gen. 4. 4. and Noahs Gen. 8. 20 21. and others and the sundry Types of the Ceremonial Law and sundry Prophecies and Promises in the Prophets set out Christ the substance of the Gospel but not so clearly so fully so powerfully as the ministry of the Gospel In this respect not simply but comparatively salvation is appropriated to the ministry of the Gospel and a main difference made betwixt it and the ministry of the Law 2 Cor. 3. 6 7. Oh how blinde are they who trust to any other means of salvation then the Gospel Such blinde beetles were Jews who would be justified and saved by the Law and Papists by their works and Enthusiasts by the inspirations of their own brains and the vulgar sort by their good meaning It will be our wisdom to give good entertaintment to the Gospel to be well instructed therein to beleeve in it to subject our selves thereto and to be conformable to it in the whole man Our labour herein is not lost Salvation is a sufficient recompence I suppose there is none so desperate but like Balaam he could wish to die the death of the righteous and that his last end might be like his Numb 23. 10. Let our care be to use the means as well as to desire the end To us is the word of this salvation sent Acts 13. 26. If we neglect the Gospel we put away salvation and judge our selves unworthy of eternal life Acts 13. 46. §. 21. Of the great Salvation of the Gospel THe excellency of the aforesaid Salvation is set out in this word so great The relative whence this is derived is sometimes joyned with a word of wonder thus how wondrous great In like manner this word here so wondrous great It is a relative and withall a note of comparates yet hath it here no correlative nor reddition to shew how great it is I finde in other places a reddition joyned with it as where mention is made of a very great earthquake it is thus expressed so mighty an earthquake such an out as was not since men were upon the earth Rev. 16. 18. This manner of setting down the word without a correlative wants not emphasis for it implieth it to be wonderfull great so great as cannot be expressed Where the Apostle maketh mention of a very great danger wherein he despaired even of life he thus sets it out God delivered us from so great a death 2 Cor. 1. 10. so great as one would have thought none could have been delivered from it In like manner this phrase here intimateth that this salvation is so great as never the like was brought unto men before nor can a greater be expected hereafter Well may the salvation brought unto us by the Gospel be stiled so great in three especiall respects 1. In regard of the cleer manifestation thereof The types prophesies and promises under the Law were very dark and obscure in regard of the cleer preaching of the Gospel Now salvation is so clearly revealed as a clearer manifestation thereof is not to be expected in this world The vail which was upon the heart of the Iews is taken away under the Gospel and now we all with open face behold as in a glasse the glory of the Lord 2 Cor. 3. 15 16 18. 2. In regard of the large spreading forth of this Gospel Thus said the Lord to his Sonne of old concerning this Point It is a light thing that thou shouldest be my servant to raise up the tribes of Iacob and to restore the preserved of Israel I will also give thee for a light to the Gentiles that thou mayest be my salvation unto the end of the earth Isa. 49. 6. 3. In regard of the efficacy and the power of the God Prophets complained of the little fruit that they reaped of their labours thus I have laboured in vain I have spent my strength for nought Isa. 49. 4. Who hath beleeved our report Isa. 53. 1. The word of the Lord was made a reproach unto me and a derision daily Jer. 20. 8. But the Apostles in most of their Epistles give thanks for the efficacy of the Gospel in those Churches to whom it was preached as Rom. 1. 8. 1 Cor. 4. 1. 4 5. Phil. 1. 3 5. Col. 1. 3 4. 1 Thes. 1. 2 3. 2 Thes. 1. 3. 1 Pet. 1. 3. 2 Ioh. v. 4. This on the one side doth much amplifie the blessing of the Gospel and it ratifieth the promise which God of old thus made to his Church I will do better unto you then at the beginning Ezek. 36. 11. For under the Gospel God hath provided a better thing for us Heb. 11. 40. namely a better Covenant Heb. 8 6. a better testament Heb. 7. 22 better Promises Heb. 8. 6. better Sacrifices Heb. 9. 23 a better hope Heb. 7. 19. So great are the things by the Gospel revealed unto the Church as in former agâ—… were not made known Ephes. 3. 5. Many Prophets and Kings and Righteous men desired to see these things but saw them not Matth. 13. 17. Luk. 10. 24. After this salvation not only the Prophets have enquired but also the Angels
may be said to be little in measure and in time and both these simply and comparatively 1. Simply Because for measure it was no other then is common to man and for continuance it was at the furthest but from his conception to his ascension 2. Compartively It was but light in measure having reference to his almighty power and but short in time having reference to his eternity Christ verily as a surety for sinners underwent the wrath of God and curse of the Law Gal. 3. 13. which was so heavy a burthen as it troubled his soul Joh. 12. 27. made him exceedingly sorrowfull to the death Mar. 13. 34. and it cast him into such an agony as his sweat was as it were great drops of blood falling down to the ground Luk. 22. 44. It made him once and twice and again thus to pray O my Father if it be possible let this cup passe from me Matth. 26. 39. and to cry out and say My God my God why hast thou forsaken me Matth. 26. 46. In these respects if ever any on earth were such an one as the fore-mentioned Hebrew word signifieth a miserable man in a desperate and incurable case Christ as a meer man according to humane strength was in that his bitter agony Yet in regard of the union of his divine nature with the humane that agony was neither desperate nor incurable but tolerable and momentany He well endured it and freed himself from it Thus was it but little in regard of measure and time Christs humiliation was thus moderated because it was not for his own destruction but for the salvation of others In relation to his bitter agony it is said that in the days of his flesh he offered up prayer and supplication with strong crying and tears and that he was heard in that he feared Heb. 5. 7. By Gods ordering his Sonnes estate in his sufferings we may rest upon this that he will answerably order the sufferings of the members of Christ so as they shall neither be too heavy nor too long they shall be but little in measure and time This the Apostle thus expresseth Our light affliction which is but for a moment c. 2. Cor. 4. 17. And again There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man And God will not suffer you to be tempted above that you are able but will with the temptation also make a way to escape 1 Cor. 10. 13. Their sufferings are by God inflicted not in hatred but in love not for their destruction but for their instruction This is a forcible motive to patience Herein lies a main difference betwixt the afflictions of Christs members and others Though God correct the former yet his mercy shall not depart away from them but from others it may clean depart 2 Sam. 7. 15. §. 60. Of Gods crowning Christ with glory and honour THe point which the Apostle principally aimeth at is the excellency of Christ which he doth here set out two wayes 1. Singly in this phrase Crowned with glory and honour 2. Relatively in this set him over the works c. To shew the ground of this exaltation of Christ the Apostrophe to God is still continued thus Thou crownest him See § 55. This Metaphor of crowning hath reference to a Royall dignity To crown is properly to set a crown upon ones head and that act declareth one to be a King thus it is said of Solomon Behold King Solomon with the crown wherewith his mother crowned him Cant. 3. 12. Of Christs Royall dignity See Chap. 1. § 106 111. 112. Of Gods conferring upon Christ that Royalty whereunto he was advanced See Chap. 1. § 119 149. This Metaphor of crowning may also have reference to Christs labours and travels in his life time and to the reward which God gave him after he had fully accomplished all and gotten an absolute conquest over all his enemies In publike undertakings the Champion that hath well finished his task and overcome was in way of recompence crowned Hereunto alludeth the Apostle in this phrase They which run in a race run all but one receiveth the prize They do it to obtain a corruptible crown 1 Cor. 9. 24. 25. Thus Christ after he had run his race and overcome was crowned by his Father To this tendeth that which is said of Christ Psal. 2. 8 9. He humbied himself and became obedient unto death even the death of the cross Wherefore God also hath highly exalted him Thus may all the members of Christ expect after they have finished their course and overcome to be crowned The Apostle with strong confidence expected as much for thus he saith I have fought a good fight I have finished my course I have kept the faith henceforth there is laid up for me the crown of righteousnesse 2 Tim. 4. 7 8. with the expectation hereof do the Apostles incite Christians to hold out in doing the work of the Lord 1 Pet. 5. 4. and in enduring temptations Iam. 1. 12. For he that can and will perform what he hath promised hath made this promise Be thou faithfull unto death and I will give thee a crown of life Rev. 2. 10. To amplifie that Royall dignity these two words Glory Honour are added Glory is oft put for the excellency of a thing See Chap. 1. v. 3. § 19. so as this dignity was the most excellent that any could be advanced unto The Hebrew word according to the notation thereof importeth a ponderous or substantiall thing opposed to that which is light and vain The Greek word sets out that which is well spoken of or is of good report and a glory to one The other word Honour in Hebrew implieth that which is comely or bright It is translated beauty Psal. 110. 3. The Greek word intendeth that a due respect be given to such as we have in high account Where the Apostle exhorteth to render unto others their due he thus exemplifieth it honour to whom honour is due Rom. 13. 7. The duties therefore which inferiours owe to their superiours are comprised under this word honour as the duty of servants 1 Tim. 6. 1. of children Ephes 9. 2. and of subjects 1 Pet. 2. 17. This then sheweth that as Christ is most excellent in himself so he is highly to be esteemed by others Honour is due unto him therefore honour is to be yeelded to him Psal. 45. 2 3 11 17. We honour Kings crowned with gold shall we not honour Christ crowned with glory These are fit epithets to set out the Royall dignity of Christ. They shew him to be most excellent in himself and to be highly esteemed by others When the Apostle saith of Christ God hath exalted him and given him a name which is above every name he sets out his glory And where he addeth That at the name of Iesus every knee should â—…ow he sets out his honour By this the ignominy
if they had been thus joyned together But we see Iesus crowned with glory and honour The thing questioned in the former verse was this we see not yet all things put under him To that in way of opposition the Apostle addeth this But we see Iesus Crowned This crowning of Jesus is a cleer demonstration that all things are put under his feet for it sheweth that he hath dignity and authority over them all And it is here again upon the mention of Christs suffering set down to take away the scandall of Christs cross for Christ crucified was unto the Iews a stumbling block and unto the Greeks foolishness 1 Cor. 1. 23. But the glory of Christ after his suffering made his suffering to be accounted no despicable matter but rather most glorious it being the way to a Crown of glory and honour To shew wherein Iesus was made lower then Angels this phrase is inserted For the suffering of death The Preposition translated FOR is diversly used in the new Testament It is sometimes set before the genitive case and then it signifieth the efficient cause and that principall as Rom. 1. 5. or instrumentall as Matth. 1. 22. or the means whereby a thing is effected as Acts 5. 12. In all these senses it is translated By. See Chap. 3. v. 16. § 164. Sometimes it is set before the accusative case and is translated FOR then it signifieth the finall cause as Matth. 14. 3 9. and in this sense it is sometimes translated because as Matth. 13. 21. In the next verse both cases are joyned to it so as it signifieth both the finall and the efficient cause Here it is joyned with the accusative case But the sentence is so placed between the humiliation and exaltation of Christ as it may be referred to either Some refer it to the one some to the other It being referred to Christs humiliation implieth the end of his being made less then Angels namely for death that he might suffer death or that he might die For Jesus as God was eternall immortall and could not die but as man he was mortall he could he did die Some place Christs humiliation below Angels in his death and thus translate it lower then the Angels by the suffering of death Our english giveth an hint of this by putting this divers reading in the margin thus or by But the accusative case with which the preposition is here joyned will hardly bear that interpretation Again Others referre this clause concerning Christs death to his exaltation thus We see Iesus for the suffering of death crowned which is as if he had said Because he suffered death he was crowned c. If this be taken of the order or way of Christs entring into glory namely that after he had suffered death he was crowned with glory it well agreeth with other Scriptures which thus speak Ought not Christ to have suffered these things and enter into glory Luk. 24. 26. He became obedient to death wherefore God also hath highly exalted him Phil. 2. 8 9. But thereupon to inferre what Papists do that Christ by his passion merited his own glorification is no just consequence nor an orthodox position For 1. The Greek phrase noteth the finall rather then the meritorious cause 2. The glory whereunto Christ was advanced was due to him by virtue of the union of his humane nature with his divine 3. The glory whereunto he was advanced was too great to be merited 4. It impaireth the glory of Christs passion to say that hereby he merited for himself implying that he aimed therein more at his own glory then our good 5. It lesseneth Gods love to man as if God should give his Sonne to suffer that thereby he might attain unto another glory then he had before 6. Christ going out of the world thus prayeth O Father Glorifie thou me with thine own self with the glory which I had with thee before the world was Joh. 17. 5. How was that merited in the world which he had before the world was 7. The Rhemists themselves and other Papists acknowledge that Christ was strait upon his descending from Heaven to be adored by Angels and all other creatures I suppose that the main scope of the Apostle is to set out the end of Christs being made lower then Angels namely that he might be a sacrifice to expiate mans sin and thereby to make reconciliation betwixt God and man In this respect the first interpretation is the fittest namely that Christ was made man for this very end that he might die This is most agreeable to the proper meaning of the phrase and minde of the Apostle Thus do many Ancient and later Divines take it This is a second proof of Christs true manhood namely his death See § 1. §. 75. Of Christs being man to die HAd not Christ assumed an humane nature which in the substance and sundry infirmities thereof is inferior to the Angelicall nature which is spirituall and incorruptible he could not have died To imagin that as God who only hath immortality 1 Tim. 6. 16. he should die would imply the greatest contradiction that could be God is a Spirit of spirits more free from any corporall infirmity and from death then any created spirits can be Yet to effect what Christ did by his death he that died must be God For Christ died not as a private person to pay his debt but as a Surety for man and a Redeemer of man For man therefore he was to satisfie infinite justice to remove the insupportable curse of the Law to break the bonds of death to overcome the devil that had the power of death No single creature could do all these Immanuel God with us God made man died and by death effected whatsoever was requisite for mans full Redemption As by being man he was made fit to suffer so that manhood being united to the Deity was made able to indure whatsoever should be laid upon it and thereby also an infinite value worth and merit was added to his obedience for it was the obedience of him that was God but in the frail nature of man Behold here the wonder of wonders Christ undertakes a task above the power of all the Angels and to effect it he is made lower then Angels If ever power were made perfect in weaknesse it was in this §. 76. Of Christs Sufferings THe Apostle here addeth suffering to death For the suffering of death to shew that it was not an easie gentle light departure out of this world but a death accompanied with much inward agony and outward torture This word in the plurall number Sufferings is frequently used in the New Testament both to set out the manifold sufferings of Christ as 1 Pet. 1. 11. and also the sufferings of Christians for Christs sake as Rom. 8. 18. The singular number Suffering is used in this only place but collectively it compriseth under it
Eph. 5. 25. §. 79. Of Tasting THe evidence of the grace of God here specified is thus expressed That he should tast death c. Of tasting See Chap. 6. v. 4. § 33. To tast is the proper act of that sense which is called Tast. Thereby is discerned the â—…avour of things and men distinguish betwixt sweet and sowr fresh and salt and other like different tasts Iob 12. 11. 2 Sam. 19. 35. In sacred Scripture it is taken two waies 1. Indefinitely for the participation of a thing and that affirmatively The Ruler of the feast tasted of the water that was made wine that is he drank it Ioh. 2. 9. and negatively None of them shall tast of my supper that is shall eat thereof Luke 14. 24. 2. Exclusively by way of diminution implying a small quantity This also affirmatively I did but taste a little hony that is I took but a little quantity 1 Sam. 14. 29. and negatively Tast not Colos. 2. 21. that is take not the least quantity In the former sense it is taken for eating and so translated Acts 10. 10. 20. 11. In the later sense it is opposed thereunto When he had tasted thereof he would not drink Matth. 27. 34. Eating and drinking in this case intendeth the same thing It is oft in the New Testament especially metaphorically used and applied both to things comfortable as to the heavenly gift good Word of God Heb. 6. 4 5. and gratiousness of God 1 Pet. 2. 3. and also to such things as are grievous as to that which of all things is most bitter unto naturall men namely death They sâ—… not tast of death Matth. 16. 28. So Iohn 8. 52. and here The ground of this phrase may arise from the ancient custom of the Grecians in putting men to death which was by giving them a cup of poyson to drink In allusion hereunto death is stiled a Cup especially death inflicted by men accompanied with some horrour and suffering death a drinking of that Cup Iohn 18. 11. Matth. 20. 22 23. It was usuall with the Prophets to set out Gods judgements under this metaphor of a Cup a Cup being Metonymically put for the liquor in the Cup which in this case is taken to be bitter and deadly Isa. 51. 17 22. Ier. 25. 15 17 28. Ezek. 23. 31 c. To drink or tast of such a Cup is to partake of the grievous and bitter thing that is intended thereby whether it be death or any other affliction or judgement The liquor in the Cup whereof Christ is here said to tast is plainly expressed to be death How bitter his death was hath been shewed before § 76. §. 80. Of Christs tasting Death CHrist suffering death is here set out under this metaphor of Tasting in three respects 1. In that he did truly and really partake thereof The History of his Passion punctually set forth by four Evangelists which are four authentick Witnesses giveâ—… abundant proof hereunto He was our Surety and took our sinnes on him and undertook to make full satisfaction for them To do this he must of necessity partake of death even such a death as he did suffer This reall suffering of Christ is to be held as an undeniable ground of faith 2. In that Christ was not swallowed up of death For he was but three daies under the power of death and in none of those daies did he see corruption Acts 2. 31. In both these was Ionas a type of Christ Ionas 1. 17. 2. 10. Matth. 12. 40. This doth much strengthen our faith in that our Surety who did really partake of death did yet but tast thereof He was not utterly destroyed thereby 3. In that he began to us in that Cup. A Physician will himself tast of the Potion that he hath prepared for his Patient to encourage his Patient more contentedly and readily to drink it up For by the Physicians first tasting of it the Patient is assured that there is no hurtfull thing therein but that which is good and wholesom Even so Christ tasting death encourageth Beleevers to submit unto it It is said of the Unicorn that he putting his horn into the water draws out all the poyson thereof and then other beasts drink of it after him Thus from Christs death it is that the sting of death is pulled out 1 Cor. 15. 55 56. His tasting of death hath seasoned and sweetned death unto us So as that which was sharp vinegar and bitter gall to him is sweet wine to us Thus it is set out in the Lords Supper Luke 22. 20. It is a Cup of consolation Jer. 16. 7 of benediction 1 Cor. 10. 16. of salvation Psal. 116. 13. §. 81. Of Christs dying for every man THe persons for whom Jesus tasted that bitter Cup of death are set forth in this indefinite phrase for every man This collective phrase in the singular number is answerable to the generall in the plurall number for all 2 Cor. 5. 15. It was before noted § 66. that this generall or indefinite particle All or every one admits limitations In this case of Christs death it must needs be limited For in another place Christ saith I laid down my life for the sheep John 10. 15. but every man is not of Christs fold nor one of those sheep It is said again He shall save HIS people Matth. 1. 21. of this number every man is not He gave himself for the Church Eph. 5. 25. of which Society none are but the Elect. Christ made intercession for those for whom he died Rom. 8. 34. But he praies not for the world Iohn 17. 9. They for whom he died are Redeemed Rev. 5. 9. but Christ hath redeemed men out of every Kindred and Tongue and People and Nation not every one in each of these From Redemption follows Remission of sinnes Col. 1. 14. but all have not their sins pardoned The Father gave some out of the world to Christ Iohn 17. 6. This universall particle all or every one must therefore have here some limitation as on all hands it is granted to have in these words of Christ I if I be lifted up from the earth will draw all men unto me John 12. 32. Limitations are such as these 1. In regard of distinct sorts and kindes of persons So is the generall particle limited Gen. 7. 14. Matth. 4. 23. Luke 11. 42. 2. In regard of the universality of the Elect. These are they of whom Christ thus saith All that the Father giveth me shall come unto me and him that cometh unto me I will in no wise cast out John 6. 37. Gods people have their fulnesse and in the Elect there is a kinde of speciall universality So as the whole world may seem to be redeemed out of the whole world 3. In regard of the indefinite offer of the benefit of Christs death to every one none excepted Isa. 55. 1. Rev. 22. 17. 4. In regard of the sufficiency of the price
Christs death was sufficient to redeem every one In this respect it is said The blood of Christ cleanseth from all sinne 1 John 2. 7. 5. In regard of the impotency of all other means There is no other means to redeem man but the death of Christ so as every one that is redeemed is redeemed by his death In this respect saith this Lord I am the Lord and beside me there is no Saviour Isa. 43. 11. Where in a City there is but one Physician we use to say all that are sick are cured by him meaning all the sick that are cured §. 82. Of Gods impartiality THis in generall verifieth that which was of old affirmed by Moses Deut. 10. 17. by Elihu Job 34. 19. in Iehoshaphat 2 Chron. 19. 7. by Peter Acts 10. 35. by Paul Rom. 2. 11. and sundry others namely that with God is no respect of persons All sorts in all Nations whether male or female great or mean free or bond learned or unlearned rich or poor or what other outward difference may be betwixt them All are alike to God By this may every one be bold to apply Christs death to himself Hereof see more in The whole armour of God on Eph. 6 16. Treat 2. of Faith § 29 30 c. §. 83. Of Christs dying for us THe end of Christs death being thus set down for every man sheweth that it was man even mans good for whom and for which Christ died Rom. 5. 8. His birth his life his death were all for us children of men A Prophet who was a sonne of man thus setteth out Christs birth Unto us a Childe is born unto us a Sâ—… is given Isa. 9. 6. And an Angel speaking to sons of men thus Unto you is born â—… Saviour Luke 2. 11. The obedience of Christs life was also for us Rom. 5. 19. So he died for us 1 Thes 5. 10. The like is said of his buriall for in regard of the benefit which we receive from Christs buriall we are said to be buried with him Roâ—… 6. 4. Col. 2. 12. yea he was made sinne for us 2 Cor. 5. 21. and a curse for us Gal. 3. 12. For us he vanquished the devil Heb. 2. 14. The like also of his resurrection Rom. 4. 25. Of his ascension Iohn 14. 2. Of his intercession Rom. 8. 34. and oâ—… his abode in heaven Iohn 17. 24. All is for us Good ground we have hereupon to apply as other things of Christ so especially that which is here in particular expressed his death and to rest thereon as on a satisfaction for our sinnes and as the means of pulling out the sting of death 1 Câ—…r 15 55. and making it a sweet sleep to us 1 Thes. 4. 14 15. §. 84. Of the Resolution of Heb. 2. 9. But we see Iesus who was made a little lower then the Angels for the suffering of death crowned with glory and honour that he by the grace of God should tast deaâ—… for every man THe summe of this verse is The End of Christs humiliation This is set down by way of Answer to the Objection propounded in the former verse The Objection was against the supream Authority of Christ over 〈◊〉 creatures Of the Objection See § 68. The Answer hath reference unto two branches of the Objection One concerns the Person intended which was man meaning a meer man This the Apostle so yields unto as notwithstanding he affirmeth Jesus who was morâ—… then man to be so highly exalted as is mentioned in the Testimony The other concerns the evidence alleadged against the foresaid supream Authority which is thus set down We see not yet c. This he answereth by a distinction of sights to this purpose though with bodily eyes we can see no such matter yet we may with the eyes of our soul. See § 7â—… In setting down the foresaid end two points are distinctly expressed 1. A description of Christs humiliation 2. A declaration of the end thereof Christs humiliation is set down by the low degree thereof and that comparatively in reference to Angels thus Lower then Angels Hereof see § 64. The end is 1. Generally propounded 2. Particularly exemplified In the generall is declared 1. The end it self 2. The consequence that followeth thereupon The end it self is 1. Propounded in this word Death 2. Aggravated by this Epithete Suffering The consequence following was exaltation This is 1. Propounded in the metaphor of a Crown which implieth a royall dignity 2. It is amplified two waies 1. By the excellency of that Crown in this word Glory 2. By the esteem that others have of it in this word Honour Of these two words See § 60. In the particular exemplification of the end are set out 1. The manner of Christs partaking of death in this metaphor Tast. 2. The causes thereof Which are two 1. The procuring cause The grace of God 2. The finall cause For every man §. 85. Of Doctrines raised out of Heb. 2. 9. I. OBjections against truth are to be answered Thus such clouds as obscure truth will be removed Thus may men be kept from forsaking the truth This particle BUT intendeth the Doctrine See § 68. II. Christ is the Saviour of man For he is Iesus See § 73. III. Things supercelestiall may be seen Supercelestials are such as are above the starres even in the highest heaven where Jesus hath abode ever since his ascension There may we now see him namely with the eyes of the soul. See § 72. IV. Truths invisible are most sure to Beleevers They are Beleevers of whom the Apostle thus saith We see See § 72. Of Doctrines raised out of these words made a little lower then the Angels and out of these Crowned with glory and honour See § 65. V. Christ was incarnate that he might be a fit sacrifice See § 74 75. VI. Christ suffered unto death His death is here expresly mentioned VII Christs death was with great suffering It is here stiled the suffering of death See § 76. VIII Great glory followed upon Christs great suffering This phrase the suffering of death imports great suffering and this Crowned with glory great glory and the order of setting down these two shews that the later followed upon the former See § 74. IX Christs high dignity giveth proof of the subjection of all things under him The Apostle here proveth that subjection by Christs Dignity See § 74. X. Gods free grace was the procuring cause of Christs suffering for man This is here directly set down See § 78. XI Gods grace and Christs merit may stand together See § 78. XII Christ was not swallowed up of death XIII Christ actually and really died XIV Christ began the cup of death to us These three last Doctrines arise from this metaphor Tast. See § 80. XV. Christ died for all of all sorts See § 81. XVI Christ died not for himself See § 74. XVII God is no respecter of persons For he gave his Sonne
for all men See § 81. XVIII Mans good was the end of Christs sufferings See § 81. §. 86. Of the respect wherein it became God that his Sonne should be man and suffer for man Verse 10. For it became him for whom are all things and by whom are all things in bringing many sonnes unto glory to make the Captain of their salvation perfect through sufferings THe first particle of this verse FOR shews that it is added as a reason of that which goes before In generall it is a third reason to prove that Christ was man See § 1. In particular it declareth the reason of the last clause of the former verse which is this By the grace of God Christ tasted death for every one If the question be asked Why Gods grace chose that way to redeem man here is a ready answer It became him so to do The Greek word translated became is diversly used 1. It implies a necessity of doing this or that as in this phrase Such an high Priest became us who is holy c. Heb. 7. 29. It was necessary that we should have such an one no other could serve the turn 2. It implies a duty as in this phrase It becometh us to fulfill all righteousnesse Matth. 3. 15. It is our duty so to do 3. It implies an answerablenesse or agreement of one thing to another as in this phrase Speak thou the things which become sound doctrine Tit. 2. 1. that is as are agreeable thereto 4. It implies a decency comlinesse and glory of a thing as in this phrase Which becometh women professing godlinesse 1 Tim. 2. 10. He there speaketh of women adorning themselves with good works and this is a decent and comly thing the beauty and glory of Professors Thus it is here taken for never did any thing more make to the glory of God then his making of his Son lower then Angels that â—…e might taste death for every one We reade that upon the first news of Christ coming into the world a multitude of Angels thus praised God Glory to God in the highest c. Luke 2. 14. And Christ himself when he was going out of the world thus saith to his Father I have glorified thee on earth John 17. 4. And upon his suffering Christ said Father glorifâ—… thy Name And the Father thus answered I have both glorified it and will glorifâ—… it again John 12. 28. All this was in relation to Christs humiliation even unto death §. 87. Of Gods glory in giving his Son to dye IF we take a view of Gods special Properties we shall finde the glory of them so set forth in Christs Incarnation and Passion and the Redemption of man thereby as in nothing more I will exemplifie this in five of them 1. The power of God hath been often manifested by many wonderfull works of his since the beginning of the world The book of Iob and book of Psalms do reckon up catalogues of Gods powerfull and mighty works but they are all inferiour to those works which were done by the Son of God becoming man and dying For hereby was the curse of the Law removed the bonds of death broken the devil and his whole host vanquished infinite wrath appeased The Son of God diâ—… all this and much more not by araying himself with Majesty and power but bâ—… putting on him weak and frail flesh and by subjecting himself to death Hereiâ—… was strength made perfect in weakness 2 Cor. 12. 9. 2. The wisdom of God was greatly set forth in the first creation of all things iâ—… their excellent order and beauty and in the wise government of them but afâ—… that by sinne they were put out of order to bring them into a comely frame again was an argument of much more wisdom especially if we duly weigh how by the creatures transgression the just Creator was provoked to wrath To finde out â—… means in this case of atonement betwixt God and man must needs imply mucâ—… more wisdom For who should make this atonement not man because he waâ—… the transgressor Not God because he was offended and incensed yet God bâ—… taking mans nature upon him God-man by suffering did this deed he made the atonement God having revealed this mystery unto his Church every oâ—… that is instructed in the Christian faith can say Thus and thus it is done But hâ—… not God by his infinite wisdom found out and made known this means of reconciliation though all the heads of all creatures had consulted thereabout their counsels would have been altogether in vain We have therefore just cause with 〈◊〉 holy admiration to break out and say Oh the depth of the riches both of the wisdâ—… and knowledge of God! Rom. 11. 33. 3. The justice of God hath been made known in all ages by judgements executed on wicked sinners as the punishment of our first parents the drowning oâ—… the old world the destroying of Sodom and Gomorrah with fire and brimstone the casting off the Jews the casting of wicked Angels and reprobate men into 〈◊〉 fire but to exact the uttermost of the Sonne of God who became a Surety for man and so to exact it as in our nature he must bear the infinite wrath of his Father and satisfie his justice to the full is an instance of more exact justice then ever was manifested 4. The truth of God is exceedingly cleared by Gods giving his Son to die and that in accomplishment of his threatning and promises For threatning God had said to man In the day thou eatest of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil thou shalt surely die Gen. 2. 17. How could Gods truth have been accomplished in this threatning and man not utterly destroyed if Christ 〈◊〉 not died in our nature For promise the first that ever was made after mans Fall was this The seed of thâ—… woman shall bruise the Serpents head Gen. 3. 15. As this was the first promise so was it the ground of all other promises made to Gods elect in Christ. Now God having accomplished this promise by giving his Sonne to death how can we doubt of his truth in any other promise whatsoever The accomplishment of no other promise could so set out Gods truth as of this for other promises do depend upon this and not this on any of them Besides this is the greatest of all other promises We may therefore on this ground say He that spared not his own Sonne but delivered him up for us all how shall he not with him also freely give us all things Rom. 8. 32. 5. Gods mercy is most magnified by sending his Sonne into the world to die for man The mercies of God are over all his works Psal. 145. 9. But the glasse wherein they are most perspicuously seen is Jesus Christ made man and made a sacrifice for mans sinne This is thus set out to the life God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Sonne
unto Christ he should lose nothing but should raise it up again at the last day John 6. 39. 2. His love is unchangeable Iohn 13. 1. 3. He is faithfull and will do what he hath promised 1 Thess. 5. 24. Admirable is the comfort and incouragement which hence ariseth in regard of our own weaknesse and pronesse to come short of this glory and also in regard of the many stumbling blocks which lie in the way and of the many enemies that oppose us and seek to hinder us in our endeavour after glory Our comfort and incouragement is that Christ hath undertaken to bring us to glory and none can hinder what he undertakes so as we may and ought to hope to the end for the grace that is brought unto us in the revelation of Iesus Christ 1 Pet. 1. 13. This we may do the more confidently because the ground of our confidence is not in our selves who are meer sons of men but in the Son of God In regard of our selves we may not be high-minded but fear Rom. 11. 20. but in regard of Christ we may be perswaded that neither death nor life nor any other thing shall be able to separate us from the love of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord Rom. 8. 38 39. §. 95. Of Christ the Captain of our Salvation TO incourage us to our course to glory he that undertakes to bring his sonnes thereunto is stiled The Captain of their salvation By salvation is meant the very same thing that was comprised under glory even our future happinesse Why it is called glory was shewed § 93. Why salvation Chap. 1. § 159. The root from whence the Greek word translated Captain is derived signifieth both a beginning and also a Principality Answerably the word here used signifieth both a Captain that goeth before and leads on his souldiers and also an Author and First worker of a thing It is translated Author Heb. 12. 2. and Prince as Prince of life Acts 3. 15. The Author of life who hath purchase and procured it and the Guide who leadeth us thereto going in the way before us To shew that Christ is the Author and worker out of our salvation these 〈◊〉 words Prince and Saviour are joyned together Act. 5. 31. Thus this word heâ—… translated Captain is four times and only four times used in the New Testameâ—… in all which both significations namely Captain and Author may be implied 〈◊〉 both may well stand together The Author of a thing may be a Guide and Leaâ—… of others thereto So is Jesus in reference to salvation To shew that Christ is the Author of our salvation another word which properly signifieth a Cause even the efficient cause is attributed to him and traâ—…slated Author of salvation Heb. 5. 9. Yea he is stiled salvation it self Luke 2. â—…9 On this ground was the Name Jesus given him See § 73. See Chap. 5. ver 9 § 50. That Christ also is our Captain and Guide to salvation is evident by other â—…taphors attributed to him in reference to salvation as a Shepherd that goeth before his sheep Iohn 10. 2 4 14. a Mediatour that presents men to God 1 Tim. 2â—… an High Priest who is for men in things appertaining to God Heb. 5. 1. A Way â—… which one goeth to a place Iohn 14. 6. Yea a new and living Way Heb. 10. 20. 〈◊〉 in that there never was the like before Living in that it puts life into them 〈◊〉 walk therein and brings them to eternal Life Christ is our Captain both to direct us and also to encourage us We of 〈◊〉 selves are blinde in reference to spirituall and heavenly things we know not 〈◊〉 way we cannot see it we cannot walk in it without a guide The Eunuch 〈◊〉 was asked if he understood what he read answered How can I except some 〈◊〉 should guide me Acts 8. 31. Christ is a Light to shew us the way Iohn 8. 12. and a Guide to leade us alâ—… therein Luke 1. 79. We are also full of fears and doubts but Christ going before us puts spirit 〈◊〉 and resolution into us The speech of Abimelech What ye have seen me do make 〈◊〉 and do as I have done Judg. 8. 48. put life into his souldiers and made them reâ—…dily do the like So did a like speech and practise of Gideon Judg. 7. 17. For 〈◊〉 end therefore thus said Christ to his Disciples I have given you an example that 〈◊〉 should do as I have done to you John 13. 15. Let us therefore take courage and being instructed in the right way and 〈◊〉 on by so skilfull a Guide so valiant a Captain so tender a Shepherd so merciâ—… an High Priest and a Mediatour so gracious with the Father let us look unto 〈◊〉 the Author and finisher of our faith Heb. 12. 2. Let us go boldly unto the throâ—… grace that we may obtain mercy and finde grace to help in time of need Heb. 4. 16. Doâ—… not of entring into glory having such a Captain §. 96. Of Christs * sufferings COncerning this Captain it is further said that he was made perfect thrâ—… sufferings In the former verse the Apostle used this word in the singular number because he restrained it to Christs death and added it as an Epithete thereunto 〈◊〉 shew that Christs death was a suffering death accompanied with much inward â—…guish and outward torment But here the plurall number is used to intimate 〈◊〉 Christs sufferings from his entring into this world to his going out of the same 〈◊〉 they were all ordered by God and all tended to the very same end that is here â—…tended namely the bringing of sonnes to glory I suppose it hereupon meet to take a brief view of the many kindes of Chrâ—… sufferings Generall heads of Christs sufferings are such as these Christs sufferings were either connaturall such as appertained to his humane â—…ture or accidentall such as arose from externall causes Of such enduranceâ—… 〈◊〉 were connaturall See § 169. Accidentall crosses were either such as he was assaulted withall or were inflictâ—… upon him Many were the temptations wherewith he was assaulted both by Satan and also by men yea and by God himself Satan tempted him to most horrible sinnes as diffidence presumption and idolatry Matth. 4. 3 6 9. But nothing did cleave to him thereby The purity of his nature was as a sea to a fire-brand which soon quencheth it Christs purity was as clear water in a glasse which hath no dregs no filth at all in it though it be shaken never so much yet it remaineth clear Christ saith of himself The Prince of this world cometh and hath nothing in me Joh. 14. 30. It is evident that Satan tempted Christ after those fierce assaults in the wildernesse For at the end of them it is said When the Devill had ended all his temptations he departed from him for
a season Luk. 4. 13. This phrase for a season implieth that Satan afterwards set upon him again And this phrase The Prince of the world cometh Joh. 14. 30. being spoken a little before the time of Christs death further sheweth that the devil set upon him again These temptations of Satan were no small sufferings Christ was also tempted by men and those both adversaries and friends The Pharisees and Sadduces and others like them among the Jews oft tempted him as Matth. 16. 1. 19. 3. 22. 18. Ioh. 8. 6. His Disciples also tempted him as Peter Matth. 16. 22. and Iames and Iohn Mar. 10. 35. and Thomas Joh. 20. 25 27. These temptations from his Disciples especially could not but much trouble him witnesse the sharp rebuke that he gave to Peter Matth. 16. 23. Yea the temptations of his adversaries the Jews stirred up anger in him and grieved him much Mark 3. 5. 8. 12. Finally Christ was tried and proved and in that respect tempted by God himself as by the Spirit of God when he was led up of the Spirit into the wildernesse to be tempted of the devill Matth. 4. 1. And by the Father who so withdrew his assistance and comfort from him as forced him to cry out and say My God my God why hast thou forsaken me Matth. 27. 46. Afflictions inflicted on him were very many For order and distinction sake they may be considered in his non-age man-age and time of death In his non-age these may be accounted sufferings 1. His mean birth in the stable of an Inne where he was laid in a manger Luk. 2. 7. 2. His flight in the night time into Aegypt upon Herods persecution This was aggravated by the slaughter of all the Infants in Bethlem and in all the coasts thereof Matth. 2. 14 15 16. 3. His Parents offence at his abode in Ierusalem Luk. 2. 49. What afflictions he endured all the time of his private life who knoweth In his man-age his afflictions were greater as manifold persecutions and that with a purpose to have destroyed him Thus was he persecuted by his own Countrymen Luk. 4. 29. and by the common sort Ioh. 8. 59. The Rulers Priests Pharisees sent Officers to take him Ioh. 7. 32. Herod threatned his life Luk. 13. 31. By reason of these persecutions he was forced sometimes to passe thorow the middest of them so as they could not discern it Luk. 4. 30 Ioh. 8. 59. Sometimes he hid himself Ioh. 12. 36. Sometime he fled from country to country and from town to town as Ioh. 4. 3 4. From Iudea to Samaria and thorow it to Galilee From Nazaret to Capernaum Luk. 3. 31. From Hierusalem to the place beyond Iordan Joh. 10. 40. His greatest afflictions were about the time of his death when the hower of his adversaries and power of darknesse was come Luk. 22. 13. These may be drawn to two heads Outward in body Inward in soul. of these See § 76. §. 97. Of Christ made perfect by sufferings CHrist by his sufferings is said to be made perfect The Greek word according to the notation of it signifieth to finish or accomplish a thing to put an end unto it or to perfect it The Greek Noun whence this Verb is derived signififieth an end Chap. 3. 6. For that which is brought to an end so as there is no further proceeding therein is said to be perfected and that is accounted to be made perfect which is fully and absolutely done so as nothing needeth to be added thereto Hence the Adjective translated perfect Matth. 5. 48. and the Substantive translated perfection Heb. 6. 1. Luk. 1. 45. This word is variously translated As 1. To finish a thing Ioh. 4. 34. Acts 20. 24. 2. To fulfill what was foretold Ioh. 19. 28. 3. To make perfect Heb. 10. 1 14. 12. 23. 4. To consecrate Heb. 2. 28. that is to set apart to an holy use and that with speciall solemnity The Greek Septuagint do use this word in this sense Exod. 29 9 22 26 29 33. The Greek Fathers do apply this word to initiating persons by baptisme whereby they were solemnly consecrated and brought into the Church 5. To die and that as a sacrifice offered up to God Luk. 13. 32. In this sense Greek Fathers apply this word to martyrdom Not unfitly in every of those senses may it here to taken at least every of those acceptions give great light to that which is here spoken of Christ. For 1. Christ by his sufferings finished that work and satisfaction which was on earth to be done Therefore on the crosse he said It is finished Joh. 19. 30. 2. By his sufferings were sundry Prophecies fulfilled Luk 24. 25 26 27 45 46. 3. By his sufferings Christ was made a full and perfect redeemer Heb. 7. 26. Nothing needed more to be added thereunto 4. By his sufferings Christ was solemnly consecrated to be our everlasting high-Priest Heb. 7. 28. 5. By his sufferings to death Christ was made an offering for all sinnes even a true reall propitiatory sacrifice Heb. 10. 10. The scope of the Apostle in this place is to remove that scandall of Christs sufferings whereat both Jews and Gentiles stumbled For this end he here sheweth that Christs sufferings turned more to his glory and ignominy They were honourable ensignes and solemn rites of advancing him to glory For by his sufferings he vanquished all his and our enemies he gloriously triumphed over them all he satisfied the justice of God and pacified his wrath 〈◊〉 reconciled God and man and merited remission of sinnes and eternall salvation Yea by his suffering he became a pattern and guide to us and made the way of suffering passible for us to follow him therein so as we may thereupon passe iâ—… thorow more easily Though Christ were ever perfect in himself yet for bringing us to glory muâ—… was wanting till he had finished his sufferings but thereby all that wanted was supplied and he made perfect Wherefore glorious things are spoken of the crosse 〈◊〉 Christ as 1 Cor. 1. 18. Gal. 6. 14. Eph. 2. 16. Col. 1. 20. 2. 14 15. Who now that duly considereth the end of God in suffering his Sonne to suffâ—… what he did will be ashamed of the crosse of Christ It becomes us rather to glory therein as the Apostle did Gal. 6. 14. Great reason there is that we should so do for in Christ humiliation consisteâ—… our exaltation in his crosse our crown in his ignominy our glory in his deatâ—… our life That we may thus do we must behold Christs sufferings not with the eye 〈◊〉 flesh but of faith Jews and Gentiles beholding Christ with no other eye then the eye of flesh dispised him by reason of his sufferings for flesh can see nothiâ—… therein but folly basenesse ignominy contempt But faith beholds wisdom victory triumph glory and all happinesse As this affords matter of glorying
opening the sense of a mystery or an obscure sentence This mystery In Isaac shall thy seed be called is thus opened that is they which are the children c. Rom. 9. 8. and in exemplifying such things and persons as are indeffinitely propounded as here in this phrase that is the devil Power of death may be thought to appertain unto God to whom belong the issues of death Psal. 68. 20. and so indeed it doth as he is the high supream Lord over all and judge of all Lest therefore any should overmuch spend their thoughts about him who is here said to be destroyed the Apostle plainly expresseth whom he meaneth Herein he doth as Ester after she had indeffinitely complained to the King of one that had sold her and her nation unto death upon the Kings enquiry who it was she plainly and directly answered The adversary and enemy is this wicked Haman Est. 7. 6. §. 146. Of the Devil an accuser THis title Devil in the Greek signifieth an accuser It is derived from a root that signifieth to cast as Ioh. 8. 7. Thence a compound which signifieth 〈◊〉 strike through metaphorically to accuse Luk. 16. 1. An accusation falsly and maliciously made striketh a man as it were a dart through the heart The Noun is oâ—… translated a false accuser as 2 Tim. 3. 3. Tit. 2. 3. Thus this title Devil setteth out his disposition which is to be a false and malicious accuser To prove as much an other word which more properly signifieth an accuser is attributed to him Rev. 12. 10. That word in Greek is derived from a root which signifieth a place of judicature and a Noun compounded and derived from thence signifieth such an one as in such places useth to accuse others and plead against them Acts 24. 8. Ioh. 8. 10. The title adversary attributed to the Devil 1 Pet. 5. 8. intendeth as much The root from whence the Greek word is derived signifieth strife contention or suit in Law Thence a compound Verb which signifieth to stand against one in suit of Law He who doth so is properly termed an adversary who pleads against one in a Court of Justice or in any other publike assembly and to prejudice the cause raiseth false accusations and forgeth unjust crimes against him Such an one was Duâ—… 1 Sam. 22. 9. against whom David penned the fifty second Psalm Never was there nor ever can there be such an accuser as the Devil As his name is so is he He spareth none nor ever ceaseth to accuse He accused God to man Gen. 3. 5. and man to God Iob 1. 9 10. and man to man 1 Sam. 22. 9. and man to himself as Matth. 27. 4 5. These two latter instances of Saul and Iudas are the rather applied to the devil because the holy Ghost doth expresly note that an evil spirit even the devil came upon the one 1 Sam. 16. 14. and upon the other Luk. 22. 3. Behold here by what spirit false accusers and forgers of unjust crimes against the children of God are guided I may say of all them as Christ did of the Jews Ye 〈◊〉 of your father the Devil and the lusts of your father ye will do Joh. 8. 44. §. 147. Of all the Devils combined in one THat which is here said of the Devil in the singular number is to be extended to all the infernal spirits They are indeed many for so they say of themselves We are many Mark 5 9. And we read that the devils made an host to fight against Michael and his Angels Rev. 12. 7. all that host consisted of devils It at once there were an whole legion in one man which is computed to contain about 6666 how many are there in all the world besides for we may suppose that no man is free at any time but hath devils about him to solicit him to sinne The innumerable number of good Angels hath been noted before Chap. 1. § 73. It is indeed probable that there are not so many Angels that sell as stood yet they that fell might be also an innumerable company but they are here and in sundry other places set down as one Devil The reasons hereof may be these 1. Devil is a collective word and compriseth under it all the evil spirits as Jew Gentile Turk c. 2. They are all under one head for we read of a Prince of Devils Mark 3. 22. and the name Devil is given to this one head as is clear by this phrase The Devil and his Angels Matth. 25. 41. Under the head all the members are comprised as under Israel all that descended from Israel 3. All the evil spirits concur in one minde and aime at the same end and thereupon are all counted as one Devil 4. Their forces are so united and combined as if they were all but one Thus it is said That all the children of Israel went out and the Congregation was gathered together as one man Judg. 20. 1. This word Devil being here thus comprehensively taken doth much amplifie the power of Christ in subduing all the power of hell And it giveth evidence of our freedom from all our spirituall enemies And it is a strong ground of confidence to rest on Christ and not to fear any fiend of hell §. 148. Of Christs vanquishing the Devil for our deliverance Verse 15. And deliver them who through fear of death were all their life time subject to bondage BOth the Copulative particle And and also the setting down of this verb deliver in the same mood and tense that the other verb destroy in the former verse was sheweth that that act of destroying the devil and this of delivering us do both tend in generall to the same purpose namely to declare the ends of Christs assuming our nature and subjecting himself therein to death One was to destroy the devil the other to deliver us This latter is set down in the latter place because it is also an end of the former For this end did Christ destroy the Devil that he might rescue and free us from the power of the devil as Abraham destroyed those enemies that had taken Lot captive with the rest that dwelt in Sodom that he might deliver Lot and the rest of the people from those enemies Gen. 14. 14. And as David destroyed the Amalekites that he might deliver his wives and children and others that were taken by them out of their hands 1 Sam. 30. 9 c. Man by yeelding to the devils temptations Gen. 3. 6. became his slave and was in bondage under him as the Apostle sheweth in the words following It was therefore for our liberty that Christ vanquished the devil in the manner that he did rather then for his own glory So implacable and unsatiable an enemy was the devil as he would not let us go but per force Christ therefore thought it not enough to satisfie Gods justice and pacifie
is aggravated by a kinde of bondage whereinto it brings them For the fear of death is like a scourge which keeps them that are under it in bondage so as they dare not speak nor stir nor attempt any thing for their freedom They who are in such a manner under the lash as we speak are in a miserable bondage The word translated bondage is a relative it hath reference to a superiour power which keeps one in awe The Nown whence it ariseth signifieth a Servant Servant according to the Master to whom he hath relation implieth a dignity or a slavery A Servant of God Tit. 1. 1. of the Lord Luk. 1. 38. of Iesus Christ Rom. 1. 1. are honourable Titles But a Servant of sin Rom. 6. 20. a Servant of corruption 2 Pet. 2. 19. and of the devil Eph. 2. 3. are base and servile Titles So the verb to serve is taken in a good and in a bad sense as to serve the Law of God and the Law of sin Rom. 7. 25. But the word here translated bondage being five times used in the New Testament is alwaies taken in a bad or base respect as here and Rom. 8. 15. 21. Gal. 4. 24. 5. 1. The bondage here meant is spirituall under sin and Satan It compriseth under it a miserable anxiety and perplexity of minde upon a continual expectation of death and damnation The word translated subject intendeth such an one as is bound or fast tied to a thing The verb whence it is derived is translated entangled Gal. 5. 1. Here is implied such a subjection as a man cannot free himself from it It is translated guilt Mar. 14 64. 1 Cor. 11. 27. Iam. 2. 10. He that is guilty of a penalty is bound to undergo it To the same purpose this very word is five times translated in danger of as Mat. 5. 21 22. Mar. 3. 29. Such danger is intended as he that is in it cannot free himself from it Like that wherein Ioseph was being cast into a pit Gen. 37. 24. and wherein Ieremy was in the dungeon Ier. 38. 6. §. 151. Of the continuance of a mans bondage all his life THe aforesaid thraldome is aggravated by the continuance thereof expressed in this phrase all their life time There is a special graecism which intendeth a continuance of the aforesaid fear and bandage even so long as a man liveth and that without intermission Qu. How can any be said to be delivered from that to which they are subject or fast tied uâ—…to all their life time Ans. This continuance all their life time is to be taken 1 Of the time wherein men lived before they were delivered even all the time of their life wherein they were in bondage 2 Of such as never were nor ever shall be delivered 3. Of the time of the bondage here intended It is not for a set determined time as an apprentiship but of a time without date as of a bondslave This continued subjection to bondage doth further set out the miserable condition of natural men who are in perpetual bondage The Apostle setteth it forâ—… under a fit type which was Agar who under a type representeth the mother 〈◊〉 all born after the flesh Of her it is said She gendreth unto bondage and again She and her children are in bondage Gal. 4. 24 25. Well weigh the Masters under which such are in bondage and it will evidently appear how woful a plight they are in 1 They are servants of sin whose wages is death Rom. 6. 17 23. 2 They are of their Father the devil and the lusts of their Father they do He was â—… murderer from the beginning Ioh. 8. 44. 3 They are in bondage under the Law Gal 4. 3. and that in regard of the rigâ—… thereof Iam. 2. 10. and of the curse thereof Gal. 3. 10. 4 They are children of wrath Eph. 2. 3. even of Gods wrath which is an insupportable burthen 5 They shall come forth to the Resurrection of condemnation Iob. 5. 29. This is it that will make them put themselves in the dens and in the rocks of the mountains c. Rev. 6. 15 16. A due consideration of a natural mans bondage is of great force to beat down all high conceits that he may have of himself What if he be as great a Conquerour as Alexander was as highly promoted as Haman as deep a Polititian â—… Achitophel as rich as Dives as mighty as Goliah as comely as Absalom yâ—… so long as he remains in his naturall condition he is a very base slave God as a jâ—… and severe Judge will exact the uttermost of him which because he performeth not his wrath will lie heavy upon him The Law will be as a bond or obligation against him the devil ready to arrest him and cast him into the prison of hell Every thing that the natural man enjoyeth makes his bondage the worse the ambitioâ—… man is made the greater slave by his honours the rich man by his wealth the roluptuous man by his pleasure the Polititian by his wit So others by other things §. 152. Of deliverance from spirituall bondage FRom the foresaid evils fear of death and bondage deliverance is procured by the Lord Jesus The Verb translated deliver is a Compound The simple Verb signifieth 〈◊〉 change 1 Cor. 23. 51. Gal. 4. 20 The Compound signifieth to change from namely from one state or condition to another They who having been in bondage are delivered are changed from one state to another from a miserable condition to â—… happy Three times is this Compound word used in the New Testament and in every of them it intendeth such a change or deliverance as here and Luk. 12. 58. Act 19. 1 2. This deliverance presupposeth a former miserable condition Men are not sail to be delivered from a good and happy condition They are willing to continue and abide therein But from a bad and miserable condition to be delivered is acceptable to any one As when the Israelites were delivered from the Egyptianâ—… Exod. 18. 10. and men from their spirituall enemies Luk. 1. 74. Such a deliverance is that which the Apostle here speaketh of a deliverance from the worst bondage that any can fall into Where the Apostle in reference to this bondage thus complaineth O wretched man that I am who shall deliver me from the body of this death He himself gives this satisfaction I thank God through Iesus Christ our Lord Râ—… 7. 24 25. That for which he thanks God is that Christ had delivered him from the foresaid bondage which he further confirmeth in these words There is now no câ—…demnation to them that are in Christ Iesus Rom. 8. 1. That redemption which is frequently attributed to Christ intendeth this deliverance The word which most usually setteth out that redemption is derived from â—… Verb which signifieth to loose or unbinde one Now there is a double bond whereby men may
created man in his own Image Gen. 1. 27. This Image of God the Apostle expoundeth to be holinesse Eph. 4. 24. It is the greatest excellency that can be conferred on a creature to be after the Image of his Creator that is like unto him 2. Nothing so fits us for glory as holinesse Not Riches For they profit not in the day of wrath Prov. 11. 4. The rich man when he died went to hell Luke 16. 23. Not Dignity nor Power For the Kings of the earth and the great men and the chief Captains desired to be hid from the wrath of the Lamb Rev. 6. 15 16. Not worldly Policy Ahitophel was so eminent in policy as his counsell was as if a man had inquired at the Oracle of God 2 Sam. 16. 23. Yet he hanged himself 2 Sam. 17. 23. Not immunity from death for many wicked men shall be living at the moment of Christs coming to judgement and thereupon shall not die 1 Cor. 15. 51. Not the resurrection of the body For there is a resurrection of damnation Iohn 5. 29. Not immortality For the devils are immortall Not any thing at all without holinesse Without which no man shall see the Lord Heb. 12. 14. 3. Nothing makes such a difference betwixt persons as holinesse and unholinesse Herein lay the difference betwixt man in his intire estate and corrupt estate Adam before his fall and after his fall had the same soul and body in substance and the same faculties of one and parts of the other But his holinesse in soul and body was lost that made the difference This makes the difference betwixt the regenerate and unregenerate Holinesse is it which makes the greatest difference betwixt good Angels and devils Devils retain a Spirituall and Angelicall substance Take holinesse from good Angels they will be devils Adde holinesse to devils they will be good Angels 4. Holinesse is the greatest glory in heaven One were better be holy in hell then unholy in heaven Holinesse would make hell to be no hell as the fire in which Gods three faithfull servants were was to them no fire Dan. 3. 27. And unholinesse would make heaven to be no heaven 5. Holinesse is the excellency of Gods excellencies They who best know what is Gods chiefest excellency thus double and treble this Attribute Holy holy holy is the Lord of Hosts Isa. 6. 3. Rev. 4. 8. Holiness is the excellency of Gods Eternity Omnipotency Immutability Wisdom and other Divine Attributes Were it possible that holiness could be severed from them it might be said of them Where is the glory 1 Sam. 4. 21. Eternity without holiness would be so much the worse The longer the worse So Omnipotency the more mighty if unholy the more dangerous So Wisdom without holiness the more crafty to hurt So Immutability without holiness the more resolute in mischief Therefore God is said to be Glorious in holiness Exod. 15. 11. This adds a glory to all his excellencies That life of God from which the Gentiles are said to be alienated Eph. 4. 18. is holiness So as holiness is not only the life of Angels and of others in heaven but even of God himself It makes us live as God lives and work as God works As the excellency of holiness is very great so also is the utility thereof If it be demanded What is the profit thereof we may answer as the Apostle did of circumcision Rom. 3. 2. Much every way For this is that Godliness which is profitable unto all things having promise of the life that now is and of that which is to come 1 Tim. 4. 8. Promises of temporall and spirituall blessings in this life Promises of freedom from damnation and of fruition of salvation in the life to come are appropriated to Saints who are the holy ones here spoken of These are they of whom the Apostle saith Whether the world or life or death or things present 〈◊〉 things to come all are yours 1 Cor. â—…3 22. From the foresaid excellency and utility of holiness followeth an absolute necessity thereof It is better for us not to be then not to be holy It is as necessary at happiness it self Without holiness no man shall see God Heb. 12. 14. They shall neither have any spirituall communion with God here in this world nor partake of that celestiall communion which is called a beatificall vision which surpasseth all humane expression and apprehension It is such as eye hath not seen nor ear heard nor ever entred into the heart of man 1 Cor. 2. 9. §. 8. Of Gods respect to Saints in making them holy THat which hath been shewed of the excellency utility and necessity of being holy affordeth an instruction about that good respect which God beareth to his Saints For he makes them partakers thereby of his greatest excellency yea even of the excellency of his excellencies The Apostle to this purpose saith that we are partakers of his holiness Heb. 12. 10. In this respect they are styled The people of his holiness Isa. 63. 18. This is more then if he had indued us with his power or with his wisdom or with any other like Divine Attribute When a King enquired What shall be done unto the man whom the King delighteth to honour answer was made Let the royall apparell which the King useth to wear be put on him and the Crown royall be set upon his head Esth. 6. 7 8. Holiness is Gods royall Robe it is his royall Crown Well therefore may it be said of Saints decked with this holiness Behold the men whom the King of heaven delighteth to honour This honour have all his Saints Praise ye the Lord Psal. 149. 9. §. 9. Of the worlds perverse esteem of Holiness THe corrupt and perverse judgement of the men of this world is hereby also manifested in that they do meanly esteem so excellent a thing as holiness is They esteem nothing less worth nothing more base nothing more vile Herein they shew themselves like swine which trample precious Pearls under their feet Matth. 7. 6 The Apostle speaking of himself and other holy brethren thus seâ—…s out the worlds account of them We are made a spectacle unto the world and 〈◊〉 Angels and to men We are made as the filth of the world and are the offâ—…couring of all things to this day 1 Cor. 4. 9 13. We need not search after former ages of old 〈◊〉 for proof hereof the very times wherein we live give too evident demonstration hereof This may seem strange that so precious a thing as holiness should be so vilified But if we well weigh the persons that so basely esteem it we cannot think it strange In their disposition they are as hogs and dogs Christ therefore would not have that which is holy given to them That grave just severe censure which the Lord giveth of them Mat. 7. 6. is enough against this corrupt opinion of the world §.
humane nature This Compound is in the New Testament used eighteen times Six times in this Epistle and every where to set forth such things as belong to the highest heavens or tend thereunto It is here in this place attributed to Saints calling 1. To distinguish it from earthly callings Thus our heavenly Father is distinguished from earthly Fathers Matth. 18. 35. and heavenly bodies from earthly 1 Cor 15. 40. 2. To shew the excellency thereof For excellent things are called heavenly great deep excellent mysteries are called heavenly Joh. 3. 12. 3. To deelare the end of this calling which is to bring us to an heavenly kingdom 1 Thes. 2. 12. namely an inheritance incorruptible reserved in heaven 1 Pet. 1. 4. In regard of this excellency The calling of Saints is also called an high calling Phil. 3. 14. and an holy calling 2 Tim. 1. 9. This particular excellency here mentioned by the Apostle is of force to enamoâ—… our souls the more therewith and to raise up our hearts unto heaven seeking the things that are above It doth also instruct us how to walk worthy of this calling namely by an inward heavenly disposition and an outward heavenly conversation § 16. Of the Priviledges of Saints calling THis Epithete heavenly implieth a great priviledge of the calling of Saints For it implieth one speciall end thereof which is to fit us for heaven There 〈◊〉 also sundry ends noted in other places which are as so many other priviledges such as these that follow 1. Spirituall life This the Apostle intendeth where he joyneth these two together God quickneth the dead and calleth c. Rom. 4. 17. Before men are called they are dead in sins Eph. 2. 1. But when Christ effectually calleth any his voice pierceth into their soul as powerfully as it did into the body of the damsell which was new dead Mar. 5. 41 42. Or of the young man that was carrying out on a Beer to be buried Luke 7. 13 14 15. Or of Lazarus that had been dead four daies Iohn 11 43 44. This is evident by this promise of Christ The dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God and they that hear shall live Joh. 5. 25. This is such a priviledge as scarce a greater can be desired All that a man hath will he give for his temporall life Job 2. 4. what then for spiritual life 2. Light and sight These I joyn together because one without the other is of no use Of what use is light to a blinde man And of what use is sight to him that hath no light to see by Besides by these two an effectuall calling is distinguished from a meer formal calling They who are only outwardly called have light shining upon them in that they have the Word preached unto them In this respect it is said The light shineth in darknesse and the darknesse comprehendeth it not Joh. 1. 5. But they who are inwardly called have also sight given unto them the eyes of their understanding are opened I have called thee saith the Lord to his Son to open his blinde eyes Isa. 42. 6 7. And the Apostle saith that he was sent to open mens eyes and to turn them from darknesse to light Act. 26. 19. That this is a priviledge of Saints calling is evident by this phrase God hath called you out of darknesse into his marvelluus light 1 Pet. 2. 9 Though this priviledge be not simply greater then the former yet it addes much thereunto For what is life to them that live in darknesse but a kinde of death It is very uncomfortable Therefore darknesse and death are oft joyned together Isa. 9. 2. Iob 10. 21 22. So on the coutrary life and light are joyned together Ioh. 1. 4. to shew that life is no life without light Eternal death is in Scripture set out by darknesse Mat. 8. 12. 3. Holinesse God hath called us unto holinesse 1 Thes. 4. 7. How great a priviledge this is hath been before shewed § 7. 4. Liberty The Apostle expresly saith that we are called unto liberty Gal. 5. 13. Before we are called we are in bondage under Satan sinne and death Eph. 2. 2. Rom. 6. 17. Heb. 2. 5. yea under the rigour and curse of the Law Gal. 3. 10. and under the infinite wrath of God Eph. 2. 3. Now according to the Lords under whom we are in bondage is our bondage the more grievous From all the aforesaid bondage we are called and set at liberty This priviledge much amplifieth the benefit of both the former To bondslaves what is life even worse then death And light and sight are of little use to such as have no liberty to use them but rather an aggravation of their misery 5. Communion or fellowship of Iesus Christ 1 Cor. 1. 9. By vertue of their effectuall calling Saints are engrafted or incorporated into Christ Jesus and made members of his mystical body 1 Cor. 12. 12. Hereby we come to be his and he to be ours and we to have a right to all that is his as our Mediatour 1 Cor. 3. 22 23. This is a greater priviledge then all the other Without this the other are no priviledges at all Without Christ life is but a death light but darknesse sight but blindenesse liberty but bondage By vertue of this fellowship God is our Father Ioh. 20. 17. Christ our head and husband Eph. 5. 23 32. yea our brother Heb. 2. 11 12. The holy Ghost is our comforter and instructer Ioh. 14. 26. Angels our attendants Heb. 1. 14. Heaven our Inheritance 1 Pet. 1. 4. All things are ours 1 Cor. 3. 22 23 6. Eternal life and salvation Lay hold saith the Apostle on eternal life whereunto thou art called 1 Tim. 6. 12. God hath called you to salvation 2 Thes. 2. 13 14. This is stiled Gods kingdom and glory 1 Thes. 2. 12. This in reference to our good is the main end of all that Christ did and suffered for us It must needs therefore be a very great priviledge The first priviledge was spiritual life the last is eternal life §. 17. Of the sense of this word Partakers THE good opinion of the Apostle about their calling to whom he wrote iâ—… especially manifested in this Word Partakers For hereby he sheweth that he was perswaded that they had a part therein Of the notation of the Greek word translated Partakers See chap. 1. § 122. Chap. 2. § 139. Here two things are especially intended under this word Partakers 1. All Saints have a like share in the heavenly calling They being Partakers thereof have every one g part therein as well as a right thereto All the Israelites were in this sense partakers of the same priviledges They were all under the cloud and all passed through the Red Sea and were all baptized c. and did All eat the same spirituall meat and did All drink the same spirituall drink 1 Cor. 10 2 3 4. Ye are all one in Christ Iesus
Supplication 1 Thess. 5. 23. 4. For Gratulation 1 Thess. 3. 8 9. 5. For Promise Mat. 10. 22. 6. For Threatning Heb. 10. 38. 7. For Recompence Rev. 12. 11. 8. For Revenge Act. 1. 17 18. Just and great Reason there is thus to presse this Point of Perseverance For 1. All the benefits that we can expect from any grace dependeth upon persevering therein Thereby the prize is obtained It is constancy that sets the Crown upon all good endeavours 2 Tim. 4. 7 8. 2. All Christian priviledges and divine promises are limited therewith as here in this Text If we hold fast If ye abide in me saith Christ Ioh. 15. 7. If yâ—… continue in the faith Col. 1. 23. 3. All the benefit of what hath formerly been done is lost if he hold not out to the end Ezek. 18. 24. As a man in a race who runs swiftly at first if he hold not out gets nothing by his former swiftnesse 4. Not the benefit only is lost but great damage ensueth thereupon The last state of that man is worse then the first Luk. 11. 26. As a man in ascending a Ladder if after he have got up many steps he let go his hold and fall down he doth not only lose the benefit of his former pains but also gets a bruised body and it may be broken bones whereby he is made lesse able to climb up again then he was before Hereupon it is said It had been better for them not to have known the way of righteousnesse then after they have known it to turn from the holy commandment How requisite it is for Saints to proceed and persist in grace Seâ—… The Saints Sacrifice on Psal. 116. 9. § 60. §. 70. Of Means for Perseverance TO help us on in holding out these graces following among others are 〈◊〉 usefull 1. Humility This is the Basis and foundation when the fore-mentioned 〈◊〉 is setled If an house want a foundation how can it stand especially agâ—… storms and tempests Luke 6. 49. Christ saith that a man which builds a sure 〈◊〉 digs deep Luk. 6. 48. Digging deep is in an humble soul. Many promises are made to the humble Micah 6. 8. God giveth grace to the humble Prov. 3. 34. For 〈◊〉 very end we are forbidden to be high-minded lest we fall Rom. 11. 20. Self â—…ceitednesse and pride make men carelesse Revel 3. 17. and God is provoked agâ—… such for he resisteth the proud Jam. 4. 6. 2. Sincerity This is an inward soundnesse If the foundation be not soâ—… the Edâ—…sice cannot be well settled on it Soundnesse is that which maketh 〈◊〉 and endure Sappy rotten timber will quickly fail Counterfeit grace will 〈◊〉 last 3. A setled Resolution to hold out to the end I have sworn and I will persue it that I will keep thy righteous judgements saith a constant servant of the Lord 〈◊〉 119. 106. Nothing will daunt or turn back such an one See more hereof in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—…covery from Apostasie on Luk. 15. 31. § 44. 4. Iealousie Jealousie I say in regard of the temptations whereunto we 〈◊〉 subject and of our own weaknesse Satan is subtill 1 Pet. 5. 8. Sinne is deceâ—…full Heb. 3. 13. and we of our selves are foolish and prone to yeeld to sinne 〈◊〉 Satan If we be secure or carelesse we may be soon taken as birds in a net This a great cause of backsliding therefore we are oft admonished to fear Heb. 4. 1. Râ—… 11. 20. Phil. 2. 12. These two Resolution and Iealousie may well stand together if the former 〈◊〉 placed on Gods promises and the Spirits assistance and the later on temptatâ—… whereunto we are subject and our own weaknesse 5. Prudence For the manifestation hereof 1. Avoid occasions which may draw thee out of thy Christian course 〈◊〉 the Apostle intendeth under this phrase Cast away every weight Heb. 12. 1. 〈◊〉 avoid uncleannesse the Wise-man gives this advice Remove thy way sarre 〈◊〉 a strange woman and come not nigh the door of her house Prov. 5. 8. To prâ—… this the further he useth these metaphors Can a man take fire in his bâ—…om 〈◊〉 his clothes not be burnt Can one go upon hot coles and his feet not be burnt Proâ—… 6. 27 28. Peters thrusting himself among the servants and officers in the High-Priests hall was an occasion of the temptation which brought him to deny his â—…ster Ioh. 18. 16 17 18. 2. If occasions cannot be avoided but that thou beest forced to sojouâ—… 〈◊〉 Meseâ—…h and to dwell in the tents of Kedar Psal. 126. 5. then take heed of yeeâ—…ing to temptations Stand out against them as Ioseph did Genes 39. 9. Remâ—… righteous as Lot did in Sodom 2 Pet. 2. 8. Give no place to the devil Eph. 4 27. 〈◊〉 withstand sinne in the beginning It is not safe to dally with temptations If Satan get in a claw he will soon put in his whole paw and then head body 〈◊〉 all If waters make a little breach flouds will soon follow 3. If thou be overtaken with a temptation lie not in it but as soon as 〈◊〉 canst recover thy self Do as in this case Peter did So soon as he observed 〈◊〉 Lords beck and heard the Cock crow whereby he was put in minde of his sinâ—… presently he went out and wept bitterly Luk. 22. 60 61 62. 4. Being recovered take heed of falling back again A relapse is dangeâ—… in bodily diseases Much more in spiritual The Spirit is much grieved thereby Christ gave this advice to a woman taken in adultery and forgiven Go and 〈◊〉 no more John 8. 11. This advice he backt with a strong reason thus Sin no 〈◊〉 lest a worse thing come unto thee John 5. 14. 6. Growth in grace By this we shall be the more strengthned and the 〈◊〉 enabled to hold out Use what means are prescribed to this purpose As new 〈◊〉 babes desire the sincere milk of the Word that you may grow thereby 1 Pet. 2. 2. Sâ—… the gift of God which is in thee 2 Tim. 1. 6. Standing at a stay may occasion falling away In endeavours to grow in grace never think thou hast done enough but follow the Apostles advice Phil. 3. 13 14. 7. Walking with God By this he that never saw death pleased God all the dayes of his life compare Gen. 5. 24. with Heb. 11. 5. Of the emphasis of this phrase Walked with God See The Saints Sacrifice on Psal. 116. 9. § 58. Walking with God implieth a setting of God continually before our eyes This will make us to endeavour in all things to please him which the Apostle expresseth under this phrase Walk worthy of the Lord unto all pleasing Col. 1. 10. This will make us in all things to hold close to God and it will be an especial means to pull us in when we are about to start from God 8. Stedfast Expectation of the prize or reward that
lived not in a barren and dry wildernesse but in a fertile place flowing with milk and honey as Canaan did where we need no Manna to fall from heaven because the earth brings forth store of Corn where we need not that Rocks should be smitten to send forth water because springs of sweet water are in every corner and rivers of water runne thorow all the parts of the Land and other like blessings so abound as we need not such extraordinary provisions as were made for the Israelites in the wildernesse If the wildernesse in regard of Gods extraordinary provision for them did aggravate their sinnes how much more doth England and Gods gracious dealing with us therein aggravate our sins O let us consider this that we may endeavour to walk more worthy of Gods favours to us then formerly we have done §. 93. Of the Wildernesse as a place wherein the Israelites were brought to great straits AS the wildernesse was considered in the former § a place of Gods extraordinary providence and goodness So it may be also considered as a place wherein the Israelites were oft brought to great straits and yet that did not excuse their sinne in tempting God For by their tempting God in the Wildernesse they provoked him So as straits and distresses are not sufficient excuses of tempting God We ought not to doubt of Gods Providence or of his Power or of his Goodnesse or of any of his Divine Attributes because we are in want or in any other strait The Devil took an oceasion from Christs being fourty dayes in the wildernesse to sollicit him to use an indirect course for providing sustenance to himself but Christ refused so to do Matth. 4. 3 4. If thou faint in the day of adversity thy strength is small Prov. 24. 10. The day of adversity is the time for a man to manifest his courage to faint then when he should shew most courage argues little or no courage Gods Power and Providence is not straitned by mens straits He can work as it pleaseth him without means as in creating all things or with means and those ordinary which are comprized under daily bread Mat. 6. 11. or extraordinary And that 1. In the kinde Exod. 16. 15. 2. In the quantity as the little meal in the barel and oyl in the cruse nourished Elijah a widow and her family a long time 1 Kin. 17. 16. 3. In the quality as course pulse nourished Daniel and his companions as well as the daintiest meat that a King could afford Dan. 1. 12 c. 4. In the manner of getting as a Raven was Elijahs cater to provide him bread and meat morning and evening 1 King 17. 6. Yea God can preserve by contrary means for Ionah was preserved from being drowned in the belly of a Whale Ionah 1. 17. We ought in this respect to arm our selves against tryal and before-hand to meditate on Gods Power Wisdom Goodnesse Providence Presence Truth and Faithfulness and to be of his minde who said Though I walk thorow the valley of the shadow of death I will fear no evil Psal. 23. 4. How doth this aggravate their incredulity who in time of peace plenty and all needfull prosperity thorow distrust fulnesse tempt God! How many covetous rich men upon fear of future want treasure up all that they can any way get How many timorous persons living where the Gospel is maintained upon fear of a change yeeld to Superstition and Idolatry If being in the straits of a wildernesse excuse not a man from tempting God can such as tempt God in a plentifull 〈◊〉 secure Canaan think to be excused § 94. Of the adverb â—… when or where Verse 9. When your Fathers tempted me proved me and saw my works fourâ—…y yâ—… IN this verse the Apostle doth more particularly exemplifie the sin here forbidden The first particle being an adverb and set alone as here it is is put for the place and translated where as Mat. 18. 20. Luk. 4. 16 17. Act. 3. 13. Rom. 4. 15 Rev. 17. 15. When it is joyned with a Preposition that limiteth it to the time it signifieth time and is translated till Mat. 1. 25. Mar. 13. 30. until Mat. 17. 9. whilâ—… Mat. 14. 22. Thus there is a Preposition joyned with this adverb v. 13. and translated while I finde not this adverb set alone as here it is in the New Testament put for the time but every where for the place By most Expositors it is here so taken The Hebrew word used Psa. 95. 9. is also put for the place and translated where in our former English and so do most Expositors there translate it and iâ—… other places also as Gen. 2. 11. 28. 13. Whether this adverb be taken for the time when or for the place where â—…tend to the same end namely to declare that particular sin against which the Apostle forewarns the Hebrews even that which the Israelites committed in the wildernesse and that while they were there So as this adverb whether it be â—…ken for time or place hath reference to the last word of the former verse which 〈◊〉 the wildernesse §. 95. Of avoiding the sinful courses of forefathers THE Persons whose ill example is to be shunned are here set down under thâ—… relative Fathers The Hebrews came from Abraham Isaac and Iacob and by a lineall desâ—… from those Israelites that were in the wildernesse Hereupon this correlative 〈◊〉 is here used In relation to the Jews both Abraham and also all others descending from 〈◊〉 and living under the Law are called Fathers in the New Testament See Chap. â—… v. 1. § 11. But here it is restrained to such Israelites as lived in the Wildernesse So in sundry other places as Ioh. 6. 31 49 58. Act. 3. 22. 7. 38 39. 1 Cor. 10 â—… These Fathers therefore were they whom the Lord delivered out of the Egypâ—… bondage and brought with a mighty hand by great wonders into a place of freedom where after an especiall manner he nurtured them as was shewed 〈◊〉 § 92. The Apostle sets them out under this Title Fathers because people use to 〈◊〉 much opinionated with an high conceit of their Fathers So were the Jews espâ—…ally and in that respect prone to imitate them in every thing even in their 〈◊〉 courses Therefore to root out that conceit the holy Ghost in the 95 Psâ—… and in this place expresseth their Fathers and sets them out to be notorious â—…bels and as rebels severely punished by God Can we now think that the practice of Ancestors who are called Fathers iâ—… 〈◊〉 it self a sufficient warrant for their posterity who come after them to do as 〈◊〉 did and to tread in their paths It is exptesly said that God gave Laws which should be made known to the generation to come that they might not be as their Fathers a stubborn and rebellious generation c. Psa. 76.
13 c. The disswasion may have an immediate reference to that which in the siâ—… 〈◊〉 verses of this Chapter is set down concerning Christs Propheticall Office 〈◊〉 the whole Divine testimony being included in a parenthesis this verse may be â—…ferred to the first particle of the 7th verse Thus Wherefore take heed c. See § â—… Or else it may have reference to this note of comparison AS v. 7. and then 〈◊〉 perspicuity sake the other particle of comparison SO be here prefixed in this 〈◊〉 ner As the holy Ghost saith c. So take heed c. Both references tend to 〈◊〉 same end The Apostle enforceth this admonition by this mild sweet insinuating 〈◊〉 brethren Here he seems to be jealous of them and to fear that they might 〈◊〉 Apostates Wherefore to make this bitter pill of jealousie and fear to be the 〈◊〉 taken he sweetens it with this title which is an especiall evidence of his entiâ—… 〈◊〉 to them and tender care over them This is yet more fully evidenced Gal. 4. 11 â—… Heb. 6. 9. Of this title Brethren See § 3 4. There it was shewed that exhortations are 〈◊〉 to be sweetned So are Admonitions 2 Thess. 3. 15. Commands 2 Thes. â—… Prohibitions Iam. 2. 1. Reprehensions Iam. 3. 10. and other like kinâ—… dealing For these are as fulsom potions and bitter pils they have need of â—…ning that they may the better relish Thus it is manifested that Commands Aâ—…nitions Prohibitions Reprehensions Fears and Jealousies do not proceed 〈◊〉 anger or hatred but from love and good will and tend not to the disgrace 〈◊〉 the good of those to whom they are applied That therefore which the Apostle in this kinde practised himself he gave in charge to his Successor 1 Tim. 5. 1. 2 Tim. 2. 25. and is to be observed of all that have power and occasion to command exhort disswade forbid and reprove others §. 122. Of circumspection in preventing Apostasie THe word whereby the Apostle setteth out his admonition properly signifieth to see It is applied in the New Testament both to corporall and also to spirituall sight See Chap. 2. v. 9. § 72. Seeing is an especiall means to avoid danger Blinde men that cannot see if they walk abroad without a guide are ready to rush upon every wall to knock themselves by every post to stumble at every block to fall into every ditch that iâ—… in the way where they passe and to implunge themselves into many other dangers Now because seeing is a means to prevent such mischiefs prudent care in avoiding danger is set out under this word See and it is thus translated in a spirituall sense Heb. 12. 25. It is also thus translated look to 2 Joh. 8. Beware Mar. 12. 38. Take heed Luke 21. 8. So here in this Text. It being here premised as a means to avoid backsliding and falling away sheweth that great circumspection must be used for preventing Apostacy yea and other sinnes also To this purpose is this caveat in this very word frequently used in the New Testament and in other like words and phrases both in the Old and New Testament as Deut. 4. 9 15. 29. 18. Prov. 4. 23 26. Matth. 16. 6. Rom. 11. 20. Heb. 4. 1. 12. 15. Great need there is of much circumspection in regard 1. Of sinne whereby men are brought to fall away 2. Of Satan who continually tempts men thereto 3. Of our selves who are too prone to decay 4. Of God who may be provoked to leave us to sinne Satan and our selves 1. For sinne it is exceeding deceitfull Therefore this Apostle attributeth unto it this Epithete Deceitfulness v. 13. Sinne never presents it self in its own colours but takes upon it the shape of some virtue or other as superstition the dress of Religion licentiousness of Christian liberty coveteousness of thriftiness prodigality of liberality and it ever makes some pretence of delight profit advancement or other like thing that gives content to man as Gen. 3. 6. 34. 23. Mark 12. 7. Prov. 7. 18. Herein it shews it self to be a brat of the devil and like to iâ—… Sire for Satan can translate himself into an Angel of light 2 Cor. 11. 14. Sinne is also of a bewitching nature It insensibly soaks into a man as lust did into David 2 Sam. 11. 2. c. and when once it hath possessed a man that mans heart cannot be withdrawn from it as appears by Davids prosecuting his lust not only by committing adultery with Uriahs wife but also by making him druâ—…k and working his destruction 2 Sam. 11. 13 14. Yea it so bewitched Sampson as though he kâ—…ew that Delilah had consented to the Philistims to betray him into their hands yet he could not leave her Iudg. 16. 5 c. Even so many are so bewitched with sinne as though they know it will cost them both their temporall and eternall life yet they cannot give it over See more of sinnes deceitfulnesse § 148. 2. For Satan he is a mortall enemy unplacable sedulous restlesse and very terrible All these are set forth to the life in these words Your adversary the devil as a roaring lion walketh about seeking whom he may devour 1 Pet. 5. 8. 1. His name devil declares him to be an accuser and therein one that seeketh all the advantages that he can against us 2. He is an adversary who will do us all the spight he can as an adversary in Law 3. He is as a lion strong ravenous fierce and cruell 4. He is as a roaring lion doing what he can to affright us and make us yield to him 5. He walketh up and down Herein he shews himself to be sedulous yea and restless Matth. 12. 43. 6. He seeks whom he may devour This declares him to be a deadly enemy He aims at our death even the damnation of our souls It there not just cause to be very watchfull against such an enemy 3. For our selves We are exceeding foolish like the silly fish that by a 〈◊〉 soon taken with the hook By reason of the flesh that is in us we are prone 〈◊〉 forward to yield to every temptation as dry tinder soon takes the least spark 〈◊〉 fire and as gunpowder taking the least spark is soon all on a flame so we 〈◊〉 nature are soon taken with the least temptation and soon set all on fire 〈◊〉 there is in us a naturall pronenesse of our selves to decay in grace and to fall 〈◊〉 it as in a stone weight of lead or any other earthy and heavy thing to fall â—…ward if continually by some means or other it be not held up or as water to 〈◊〉 cold if fire be not continually kept under it 4. For God he is oft provoked by mens security and carelesnesse to leave 〈◊〉 to the temptations whereunto they are subject which if he do how can we 〈◊〉 Take instance in this case of
Unbelief Doctrines I. Saints must be like God The immediate inference of this particle of reference Therefore intends as much See § 62. II. Rest is set before Saints This is taken for grant in that he exhorts us to enter 〈◊〉 See § 6. III. Men must endeavour after rest See § 63. IV. To our endeavours diligence must be added These two last Doctrines arise out of this word Labour See § 64. V. Diligence must be followed with perseverance We must labour till we enter inâ—… See § 65. VI. The more excellent the prize is the greater must our endeavour be after it 〈◊〉 relative particle that points at an especial Rest and thereby he quickens us 〈◊〉 to labour after it See § 65. VII Caution is requisite for Christians This is the intendment of this particle 〈◊〉 See § 66. VIII Circumspection must be extended to others This word any man hath such â—…ent See § 66. IX Professors may fall away This Caution Lest any fall implies as much 〈◊〉 § 66. X. What befals some may befall others This is intended under this phrase After 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 example See § 66. XI Others harms must make us wary This is the intendment of hinting Gods â—…dgements on the Israelites See § 66. XII Unbelief is the cause of Apostasie Upon this ground he here maketh menâ—… of the Israelites unbelief See § 66. § 68. Of the Inference of the 12th and 13th ver on that which went before Verse 12. For the word of God is quick and powerfull and sharper then any two-edged Sword piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit and of the joynts and marrow and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart 13. Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight but all things are naked and opned unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do THese two verses are a close of Christs Propheticall function and as the first particle FOR importeth they lay down a reason of that which was formerly delivered The reason is taken from the efficacy of the word whereby Christ exerciseth his Prophetical Office v. 12. and from the piercing Spirit of Christ v. 13. It may be extended to the Apostles whole discourse about the use that we are to make of that Office of Christ thus we must hearken to Christs office and not harden our hearts but take heed of departing from the living God we must hold the beginning of our confidence and labour to enter into the Rest of the Lord because the word of God is quick and because we have to do with an All seeing eye This reason also may have a more immediate reference to the last clause of the former verse where the example of the Israelites falling in the wildernesse is set down as a warning to Christians lest they fall after the same example This admonition is enforced by the efficacious vertue of the Gospel which will discover unbelievers Both these inferences do evidently demonstrate that Gods word shall not return void Isa. 55. 11. In this respect the Apostle thus saith of the Gospel We 〈◊〉 unto God a sweet savour of Christ in them that are saved and in them that perish To the one we are savour of death unto death and to the other the savour of life unto life 2 Cor. 2. 15 16. If we give heed to Gods word we shall finde the comfort and benefit of it but if we turn from it and believe it not we shall feel the vengeance of it we shall not escape This therefore is on the one side a matter of singular comfort and on the other side of horrible terror §. 69. Of this phrase The Word of God SOme referre that which is comprised under this phrase The Word of God to the Sonne of God It cannot be denied but that the Sonne of God is set forth under this title The Word I finde five particular instances hereof Three in Iohn 1. 1. a fourth Ioh. 1. 14. the fiâ—…th 1 Ioh 5. 7. I finde him once called The Word of Life 1 Joh. 1. 1. And once also The Word of God Rev. 19. 13. All these titles were used by one and the same Author which was the Apostle Iohn In no other place of the New Testament do I finde it given to the Son of God Most usually is this title Word of God put for Gods manifesting his will by voice or writing in sacred Scripture Thus it is oft used in this Epistle and styled 〈◊〉 here The Word of God Chap. 13. 7. The Word of the beginning or doctrine of Christ Chap. 6. 1. The Word preached or Word of hearing Chap. 4. 2. The Word of righteousnesse Chap. 5. 13. The Word of exhortation or consolation Chap. 13. 22. The severall Metaphors whereby the power of the word here intended is set out may most â—…itly be applied to Gods Word preached which the Apostle doth 〈◊〉 manifest in another Metaphor The weapons of our warfare are not carnall 〈◊〉 mighty through God to the pulling down of strong â—…olds c. 2 Cor. 10. 6. By this Word have Gods people in all ages been called to enter into that rest whereof the Apostle hath spoken so much before On these and other like grounds we may so take the Word in this place The foresaid word is said to be the Word of God in sundry respects 1. In regard of the Author of it which is God All Scripture is given by inspirâ—…tion of God 2 Tim. 3. 16. 2. In regard of the matter of it which is Gods will By the Word Gods will 〈◊〉 revealed unto us both concerning the good which he hath determined for 〈◊〉 Eph. 1. 9. and also concerning the duty which he requireth of us 2 Tiâ—… 3. 16 17. 3. In regard of the end which is in generall the glory of God and in 〈◊〉 the maniâ—…estation of the manifold wisdom of God Eph. 3. 10. 4. In regard of the efficacy of it For it is the power of God unto 〈◊〉 Rom. 1. 16. All the life vertue and power appropriated to the Word ariseth from this 〈◊〉 it is the Word of Goâ—… Wheresoever mention is made of any power or efficacy 〈◊〉 the Word it is there expresly or by necessary consequence applied to the Word of God No creature hath ability to put such life and vertue into his Word as iâ—… here spoken of For no creature hath it in it self therefore it cannot convey 〈◊〉 give it Such Ministers as desire to work upon people by their word either by quickning or wounding by comforting or beating down must be sure that they 〈◊〉 the Word of God Nor a mans own word nor the word of other men can do 〈◊〉 What was the reason that there was such an alteration wrought in peoples hearts by the Ministry of Iohn of Christ of the Apostles and not by the Ministry of the Scriâ—…es and Pharisces Iohn
altogether fruitlesse Every Seâ—… that you hear will either bring you nearer to heaven or put you off further from it 5. What thanks are we to give unto God for this evidence of his goodnesse to us in vouchsafing a means so quick and powerfull We especially are bound iâ—… this case to praise God on whom it worketh kindly in convincing our judgemeâ—… in perswading our hearts in subduing our corruptions in altering our disposition making lambs of lions Isa. 11. 6. §. 71. Of the Words resemblance to a two edged sword WHat the Apostle had simply set down concerning the efficacy of the Word of God he proceedeth to amplifie comparatively His comparison is 〈◊〉 from a sword A good Sword useth to be made of hard steel which of all mettals may be made the sharpest whereby it pierceth the more speedily and being long and thin the more deeply The Greek Noun is derived from a Verb that signifieth to fight Jam. 4â—… For a sword is the most usuall instrument wherewith men fight By it they may â—…fend themselves and annoy their enemies For both these ends did Peter draw 〈◊〉 sword Iob. 18. 10. Every souldier therefore hath his sword beside the other warlike instruments which he useth and most Gentlemen use to put on their sword when they go abroad and that for defence and offence as occasion is offered There is no other instrument more fit for both those uses Magistrates also use to have a sword carried before them as a sign of that Aâ—…thorty and Power which they have to punish malefactours to keep their people in â—…we and to preserve peace Hereunto the Apostle alludes in this phrase Hâ—… beareth not the sword in vain Rom. 13. 4. By the sword he means especially poweâ—… of punishing and that with the sword even to death The sword is a mortall weapon any limb even the head it self may be cut of thereby or the body and the heart soon thrust thorow It all ages more have been slain by the sword then by any other instrument 〈◊〉 in Hebrew the same word that is used for a sword signifieth all destruâ—… This phrase to slay with the sword is frequent in Scripture 1 King 19. 10. 〈◊〉 11. 37. Fâ—…ly therefore is the Word of God resembled to a sword Nothing more deâ—… Errors Heresies Blasphemies all manner of corruptions and enormiâ—… then the Word of God To adde emphasis to this Metaphor the Apostle styleth it a two-edged sword 〈◊〉 Greek a two-mouth'd sword In Hebrew mouth is attributed to a sword 〈◊〉 we in English call the edge because as a mouth especially of a ravenous 〈◊〉 or fish devoureth that which entreth into it so a sword destroyeth such as 〈◊〉 â—…ruck therewith The other two Learned Languages Greek and Latine imitate the Hebrew 〈◊〉 Iâ—… reference to this Metaphor a sword is said to devour 2 Sam. 2. 26. 〈◊〉 2â—… Now there are some swords which have two edges or edges on both sides and 〈◊〉 are called two-mouth'd or two-edged swords they devour or cut on both 〈◊〉 Psal. 149. 6. Rev. 1. 16. It appears that the two-edged swords used of all swords to be the sharpest 〈◊〉 this Epithete sharp is frequently attributed to a two-edged sword Rev. 1. 16. â—… 12. The Positive of the Comparative translated sharper is derived from a 〈◊〉 that signifieth to cut so as it implieth such a sharpnesse as cutteth and 〈◊〉 The comparative is here used to shew that the thing compared which is the Word of God farre exceedeth in the sharpnesse and piercing power which it 〈◊〉 the two-edged sword whereunto it is here resembled And because some swords are sharper then others he inserteth this particle any or every whereby be 〈◊〉 that there never was nor can be any two-edged sword so sharp as the Word There is included in this comparison a gradation of four steps 1. The Word is sharp 2. It is sharper then a sword 3. It is sharper then a two-edged sword 4. It is sharper then any two-edged sword This resemblance of the Word to a sword and this manner of expressing it 〈◊〉 then any two-edged sword is added in sundry respects 1. In generall for illustration of the point Resemblances being taken from things sensible with which we are well acquainted the virtue and efficacy whereof â—…e well know doth much illustrate and clearly set out the spirituall mystery that is resembled thereunto To this end tend our Sacraments 2. In particular for demonstration of the manifold uses of the Word which are such as these 1. As a two-edged sword so the Word hath two sides or two parts the Law and the Gospel The Law is one edge to slay the impenitent sinner the Gospel another to slay sinne in the believer 2. As a two-edged sword cuts which way soever it be turned so the Word of God The Word works in the godly and the ungodly The promises and the threatnings thereof do all work Apply it to the minde or heart to opinion affection or action to Civil or Ecclesiasticall matters 3. As with a two-edged sword a man may defend and offend so with the Word Veâ—…ity and virtue may be maintained and defended and errour and every enormity may be refelled and repelled See The whole Armour of God Treat 2. part 8. Of the Word of God § 4 5 11. From this Metaphor learn these lessons 1. Take heed of opposing against the Word or hindering Ministers from preaching it It is the Ensign of Christs Regiment It is the Sword that is carried before him Will a Magistrate endure such as strike down the sword that is 〈◊〉 before him and thrust the sword-bearer out of his place Wo to them that 〈◊〉 any hand in opposing or interrupting the Government of Christ. 2. Slight not Gods Word as if it were a blunt thing which could neither 〈◊〉 nor pierce It is sharper then any two-edged sword The sword of Elisha which was Gods Word in his mouth slew thoâ—…e that escaped the sword of Hazail aâ—…d Iehu who were both mighty Princes 1 King 19. 17. I have hâ—…wed them by the Prophets I have slain them by the words of my mouth saith the Lord Hos. 6. 5. It was in reference to the Word of God that the Lord said thus to his Prophet 〈◊〉 I have this day set thee over the Nations and over the Kingdoms to root out 〈◊〉 to pull down and to destroy c. Ier. 1. 10. It was in reference to Gods Word 〈◊〉 it is said of Christ He shall smite the earth with the rod of his mouth and with the breath of his lips shall he sâ—…ay the wicked Isa. 11. 4. Well therefore might the Apâ—… say that it is sharper then any two-edged sword It is not safe for children such as we are in spirituall matters to dally with such a sharp
and fully For such as are just and holy Mark 6. 20. â—…trous and blamelesse Luke 1. 6. may have sinne in them for the regeneration of men is not perfect in this world but to be without sinne is to be perfectly pure for sinne only polluteth and defileth a man Christ then is here set forth to be light in whom is no darknesse to be perfectly pure There was no corruption within him no speek or spot without him This was prefigured by the quality of the sacrifices which under the Law were to be offered up as a type of him In generall every sacrifice was to be without blemish Lev. 1. 10. In particular the Paschall Lamb which was an especiall type of Christ was to be without blemish Exod. 12. 5. And the red Cow which was a like speciall type was to be without spot and without blemish Numb 19 2. The perfection of Christs purity is more fully set forth under the Legall sacrifice by these inhiâ—…tions that they might not be blinde nor lame nor sick Mal. 1. 8. That which was blinde wanted a member That which was lame was defective in what it had Thâ—… which was sick was inwardly infected By these negatives is implied that the sacrifice should be sound within and full in all the parts and perfect in those which it had Thâ—… it set forth the inward sincerity of Christ the outward integrity of all parts of obedience and the perfection of every thing that he did In reference to the sacrifice under the Law Christ is styled a Lamb without blemish and without spot 1 Pet. 2. 19. As legall sacrifices so Priests also did set out the integrity of Christ for they 〈◊〉 to have no blemish Lev. 21. 17 18. and the Highpriest was to carry this title 〈◊〉 to the Lord Exod. 28. 36. The Prophets also foretold as much and that both negatively thus He had 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 violence neither was any deceit in his mouth Isa. 53. 9. and affirmatively 〈◊〉 The Spirit of the Lord shall rest upon him the spirit of wisdome c. Isa. 11. 2 c. In these respects he is styled just Zech. 9. 9. the branch of righteousnesse 〈◊〉 33. 15. The Lord our righteousnesse Jer. 33. 16. The holy of holiest 〈◊〉 9 24. In the New Testament this is more plentifully and distinctly set forth in his conâ—… birth and whole course of life and thereupon called that holy thing Luk. 1. 〈◊〉 and the Iust one Act. 22. 14. Obj. Sin is naturall Ioh. 3. 6. Psal. 51. 5. Iob 14. 4. Aâ—…sw 1. Sinne is not essentially naturall it is only an accident 2. It is an inseparable accident to such as come from man by man in the ordiâ—…y course of nature yet not so but that God can sever this accident and not â—…roy the nature 3. Though Christ came from man yet he came not by man He was conceived 〈◊〉 â—…e holy Ghost Matth 1. 20. Obj. 2. Christ was in the loyns of Adam and thereupon guilty of Adams 〈◊〉 Answ. 1. The Proposition may be denied if Adam be considered as a publike perâ—… representing others and receiving or losing for them For Christ was himself another publick person and root as is evident by these phrases The first 〈◊〉 The last Adam The first man the second man 1 Cor. 15. 45 47. â—…n this respect Adam is styled the figure of Christ Rom. 5. 14. As Adam was a Head and a Root so was Christ. If Adam had not fallen Christ had not been born 2. The consequence may also be denied If the Proposition be meant of that common matter from whence all men came For though the matter of Christs body were from Adam yet it was not by naturall generation but by a supernaturall operation of the holy Ghost As there was no originall sinne in Christ so nor actuall Not inward for he knew 〈◊〉 sinne â—… Cor. 5. 21. Not outward for not in speech No guile was found in his 〈◊〉 1 Pet. 2. 22. Nor in deed for he challenged his adversaries if they could â—…peach him of any blame And when the devil himself sifted him he found nothing in him for he loved the Lord with all his heart c. and his neighbour as himself and therein fulfilled the whole Law and so transgressed no part thereof As for Christ it was sufficient that he took mans nature He needed not to take 〈◊〉 corruption This which the Apostle here cites as a prerogative of Christ discovers the doâ—…age of Papists about the conception of the Virgin Mary without originall sinne She was conceived by naturall propagation and so had sinne conveyed into her Had the had no originall sinne she could have had no actuall sinne If no actuall sinne why was she reproved by Christ Luk. 2. 49. Ioh. 2. 4. If she had had no sinne she had needed no Saviour nor offering for sinne yet she acknowledged Christ her Saviour Luk. 1. 47. and carried a pair of turtle Doves for her offerâ—…g Luk. 2. 24. Christ was pure without sin upon these grounds 1. That his humane nature might be fit to be united to the Divine nature 2. That he might be a sufficient Saviour of others For such an Highpriest beâ—… us who is holy set apart by God for that Function harmlesse without â—…uall sinne having never done harm nor wrong to God or man undefiled free from originall corruption separate from sinners exempt from the common guilt of Adams sinne under which all men lie Heb. 7. 26. 3. That we might be made the righteousnesse of God in him 2 Cor. 5. 21. which he could not have been if he had not been without sinne 4. That we might be saved and yet the Law not frustrate Rom. 8. â—… 10. 4. 5. That Satan might have nothing to object against him 6. That death grave and devil might lose their power by seizing on him 〈◊〉 was without sinne 1. The foresaid purity of Christ to be without sinne puts a difference 〈◊〉 Christ and other Priests who offered for themselves and for the errours of the 〈◊〉 Heb. 9. 7. But Christ being without sinne offered not for himself 2. It hence appeareth that no other man could have been a sufficient Priest 〈◊〉 there is none righteous no not one All have sinned Rom. 3. 10 23. 3. This affordeth much comfort to us against our manifold sinnes For 〈◊〉 we appear before God he beholds us in our Surety Gods eye is especially 〈◊〉 upon him who is without sinne 4. This may be a good incitement unto us to cleanse our selves from all 〈◊〉 as farre as possibly we can that we may be like unto him Every man that 〈◊〉 hope in Christ purifieth himself even as he is pure 1 Joh. 3. 3. Christ was free 〈◊〉 originall corruption We must labour to subdue it in us Eph. 4. 20 21 22. 〈◊〉 knew no sinne within him We ought to be so circumspect over our inward 〈◊〉 position as in truth to say I
all sorts of sinners THe other sort of persons on whom compassion is to be shewed are thus set out On them that are out of the way which is the interpretation of one Greeâ—… word which signifieth to erre and is so translated Ch. 3. v. 10. Some here take it for erring in the will which implieth wilfulnesse which is aâ—… aggravation of sinne as was shewed Ch. 3. v. 10. § 107 108. Thus it implieth that compassion is to be had not only on the ignorant but also on the wilfull provided that they be not such as are intended Heb. 10. 26. It will be the safest to take the word erring or being out of the way indefinitely as if he had said on the ignorant and on other sinners Gods Law is styled a way To transgresse that Law is to wander out of the way wherein we should walk and to erre Thus it sheweth the extent of compassion to all sorts of sinners ignorant and others For thus saith the Lord When a man or woman shall commit any siâ—… 〈◊〉 men commit c. they shall confesse their sin c. Numb 5. 6. Every sinne is a spiritual malady and makes a man miserable therefore as Christ had compassion on blinde deaf dumb lame sick and others affected with any malady or misery so ought the Priest under the Law to have compassion on all sorts of sinners So also should we Christians whom Christ hath made Priests Rev. 1. 6. This will be an evidence that the compassion we shew is not on by-respects but for compassion and pities sake in tender love to our brother which will make it to be the more acceptable and manifest us to be the children of God herein §. 12. Of High-priests subject to infirmities THe reason of the Priests compassion is thus expressed For that he himself also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with infirmity Of the Greek word translated infirmity see Chap. 4. v. 15. § 89. The singular number infirmity is here to be taken indefinitely An indefinite 〈◊〉 is equivalent to a general as The wages of sinne is death Rom. 6. 23. 〈◊〉 of every sinne The High-priest was subject to every infirmity not any 〈◊〉 excepted whether natural or personal whether inward in soul as disturbed passions and other the like or outward in body as sicknesse lamenesse and 〈◊〉 maladies whether oppressions and wrongs from men or afflictions and 〈◊〉 from God or whatsoever else may be grievous to man not sinne it self excepted The word translated compassed about implieth a necessary subjection to the foreâ—… infirmities so as there is no avoiding of them I finde the Greek word applied to a milstone hung about ones neck Mark 9. 42. Lâ—…k 17 2. and to a chain wherewith one is bound Act. 28. 20. There is no avoiding these It is also applied to a thick cloud that compasseth one 〈◊〉 Heb. 12. 1. Here it implieth that the High-priest was at all times and in all places as it were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with infirmities as he could not be clean freed from them yea and 〈◊〉 every where arose occasions of more and more infirmities These words He himself also carry emphasis They are to be taken in opposition to other men on whom he was to have compassion by reason of their inâ—… as if it had been said Not only other men to whom compassion was to be shewed were subject to infirmities but even he also who was to shew comâ—… The infirmity here intended being especially meant of sinne sheweth plainly that the High-priest himself was subject as to other humane infirmities so also to 〈◊〉 Aaron one of the best High-priests that were gave many evidences hereof as his murmuring against Moses Levit. 12. 1. His rebelling against Gods word 〈◊〉 the water of Meribath Numb 20. 21. His making the molten Calf Exod. 32. 4. So Eli who restrained not his sons vilenesse 1 Sam. 3. 13. and Abiathar who conâ—… with Adâ—…nijah 1 Kin. 1. 7. High-priests were sons of Adam their office did not alter their nature they still continued weak and frail men subject to the same temptations and passions that others are This the Lord suffered that they might the better know in what need they themâ—… stood of a Sacrifice of others prayers of Gods mercy and of a Saviour 〈◊〉 this the rather that they should not be too much pussed up with their functiâ—… This was further an occasion of making them carefull in using means for redâ—…essing of sin and establishing them in grace and to make them also more ready to bear with others infirmity tenderly to deal with them to comfort them and to hope the best of them That which is here said of High-priests may be applied to Ministers of the Word 〈◊〉 to extraordinary Ministers Moses manifested his infirmity Num. 20. 12 So did Peter Gal. 2. 11. People therefore had need to pray for their Ministers But especially they must learn to distinguish betwixt a Ministers Office and Person and not despise the ministerial function by reason of the Ministers infirmiâ—… §. 13. Of experience of infirmities making fit to succour others THis phrase for that are the interpretation of one Greek particle which implieth a reason of a thing and here sheweth that sense and experience of infirmity makes one more fit and ready to succour others This is a reason why Christ made himself subject to humane infirmities Hereof see Chap. 2. v. 18. § 183 186. §. 14. Of the meaning of Heb. 5. 3. Verse 3. And by reason hereof he ought as for the people so also for himself to offer 〈◊〉 sinnes IN this verse is set down a consequence following upon the legal Priests 〈◊〉 which is that he offered for his own sins as well as for others This phrase And by reason hereof is in the Greek thus expressed And for 〈◊〉 The particle This hath reference to the last word of the former verse 〈◊〉 being repeated may thus make up the sense And for this infirmity Or else 〈◊〉 word which signifieth cause may be added thus And for this cause Our 〈◊〉 hath to the full expressed the sense of the phrase This Verb he ought implieth a necessity of the consequence The necessity is double 1. In regard of Gods command Lev. 4 3. 2. In regard of the means sanctified to obtain pardon For by offering Sacrifice faith in the bloud of Christ was testified which was the only means of 〈◊〉 king away sin The word of necessity here used sheweth That we ought to use the 〈◊〉 which make for our own good This is to be done as we tender Gods honour and our own â—…nesse Gods honour is set out in subjecting our selves to his Ordinance Our happinesse may be promoted by using the means which 〈◊〉 thereto This clause As for the people takes it for grant That the Priest was to 〈◊〉 for the peoples sinnes For he had said before that the High-priest was 〈◊〉 for men namely for
derived useth to be applied to such as are in great distresse as to blinde men Matth. 9. 27. to men affrighted and in danger Matth. 14. 26 30. to a woman in travell Revel 12. 2. to lamenters of great desolations Revel 18. 18 19. to such as 〈◊〉 others destruction and to such as seek pardon for others sinnes Acts 7. 57 60. There is also another Verb derived from this Noun that carrieth a greater emphasis and is attributed to the woman who cried after Jesus for her childe grievously vexed with a devil Matth. 15. 22. to them that would have 〈◊〉 crucified Ioh. 18. 40. 19. 6 15. and to them that would have Paul destroyed Act. 22. 23. yea it is used to set out Christs cry at the raising of 〈◊〉 Ioh. 11 43. This Noun is applied to that cry which was raised about the dissention 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Sadduces Acts 23. 9. To the Angell that called for Divine â—…geance Rev. 14. 18. and to the cry that shall be at Christs coming to judgement Matth. 25. 6. Thus the word it self intendeth vehemency and ardency Whether we take crying for extension of voice for so much is noted of 〈◊〉 on the Crosse Matth. 27. 46. and it may be that he did so in his agony in the Gaâ—…den Matth. 26. 39. or to the inward extention earnestnesse and 〈◊〉 of his spirit as Exod. 14. 15. Psal. 119. 145. Lam. 2. 18. It implieth one and the same thing namely ardency in prayer Christ manifested his ardency both waies by voice Matth. 27. 46. in spirit Luk. 22. 44. To shew further that it was more then ordinary ardency this epithere strong is 〈◊〉 thereunto This epithete is derived from a Noun that signifieth power Thence a Verb 〈◊〉 signifieth to be able It useth to be applied to such things as are extraordinarily 〈◊〉 as a strong man Mat. 12. 29. a strong winde Mat. 14. 30. a strong or mighty 〈◊〉 Luk. 15. 14. a strong or mighty City Rev. 18. 10. a strong or mighty thunâ—… Revel 19. 6. a strong Angel Revel 5. 2. and to the strong Lord Revel 18. 8. Strong crying then implieth an extraordinary great crying This is yet further illustrated by adding tears thereunto For tears are signs of 〈◊〉 prayer Of this see The whole Armour of God Treat 3. Part. 2. Of 〈◊〉 on Ephes 6. 18. § 97. Tears are an effect of inward anguish Ier. 31. 15. They are attributed to the anguish of hell Matth. 8 12. §. 38. Of Christs grievous Agony IN these words With strong crying and tears the Apostle hath an especial relation to Christs Agony partly in the Garden and partly on the Crosse. Christs tears are not mentioned in his Agony Yet on other occasions they are â—…entioned For he wept at Lazarus grave Iohn 11. 35. and he wept over Ieruâ—… Luk. 19 41. As for Christs Agony it may be well supposed that he also then shed tears For 〈◊〉 is not credible that he which wept at the fore-sight of Ierusalems calamity had â—…ry eyes in his own bitter Agony Can we think that his sweat should be as it 〈◊〉 great drops of bloud Luk. 22. 44. and that no tears should gush out of his eyes It doth not follow that he shed no tears because no mention is made thereof Many other things did Iesus which are not written John 20. 30. That which the Apostle here saith of Christs strong crying and tears gives evidence of the great anguish that Christ endured Christ had not a childish womanish faint spirit Never any so manfully endured so much as Christ did If other circumstances be compared with these it will appear that never such effects of anguish were manifested in any other To omit his falling to the ground and groveling thereon his falling down to prayer and rising up again and again his bloudy sweat the matter of his prayer If it be possible let this Cup passe Why hast thou for saken me and the descent of an Angel to strengthen him All which do shew that never any mans agony was 〈◊〉 to his Beside these evidences the Scripture saith That at the time of his Agony he began to be sorrowfull to be sore troubled and to be very heavy and that in his Agony his soul was exceeding sorrowfull even unto the death Matth. 26. 30 39. Mâ—…k 14. 33 34. and troubled Joh. 12. 27. Hence it appears that Christs anguish was very great The cause hereof was our sinne and the just desert of it For he became our surety and took upon him our debt In this respect it is said That he was made sinne for us 2 Cor. 5. 21. And that he hath born our griefs and carried our sorrows Isa. 53. 3 c. yea it is said That he was made a curse for us Gal. 3 13. In this case two things caused his foresaid Agony 1. The weight of the burden that lay upon him 2. The weaknesse of his humane nature 1. The weight must needs be great for it was the punishment of all the sins of all the Elect. Sinne being committed against God hath a kinde of infinite hainousnesse and the punishment must be proportionable The punishment is Gods wrath and thereupon infinite The reprobate because they are not able to stand under it themselves nor have any to hear it for them lie eternally under it Obj. Christ was the Sonne of Gods love and never provoked his wrathâ—… How then could it lie upon him Answ. 1. To speak properly God was never angry with his Sonne nor did his wrath lie upon him but rather the effects thereof God was as well pleased with the person of his Sonne even then when he was in his greatest Agony and said Why hast thou forsaken me as he was at his Baptism and transfiguration when he said This is my beloved Son in whom I am well-pleased 2. We must distinguish betwixt the person and undertaking of Christ Though Christ in his Person was the beloved Sonne of God yet by his undertaking to be a Surety he stood in the room of sinners and though he himself never provoked Gods wrath yet they whose Surety he was had provoked it and for their sakesâ—… endured the heavy burthen thereof Object 2. The effects of Gods wrath for sin is to be cast into hell to lie in â—…nesse to be tormented with fire and all this everlastingly Answ. The place the distinct kindes of torments and other like circumstances are but accidents belonging to the punishment of sinne God can in any place maâ—… the creature feel the fiercenesse of his wrath As for darknesse fire worm and other like expressions of hell torments they are but metaphors to aggravate 〈◊〉 torment in our apprehensions Concerning the Eternity of hels torment it is because the damned are not able to bear it in time and they have none to deliver thâ—… But Christ being supported by his Divine power was able at once to
righteous and of the wicked The righteous shall be taken with Christ into the highest heaven where they â—…all enjoy such glory and happiness as the tongue of man cannot express nor heart of man conceive It shall never be altered but be everlasting and therefore called eternall life Matth. 25. 46. The wicked shall be cast down into hell fire prepared for the devill and his angels where they shall be tormented in soul and body which torment shall be endless and remediless and therefore called eternall fire Iud. v. 7. Many more principles especially such as may be counted strong meat might have been reckoned up But the principles intended by the Apostle are such as may be comprised under the metaphor of Milk In that respect we have reckoned up no more Yet these which are reckoned up do evidently demonstrate that the six principles named by the Apostle are such as may comprise a compleat Catechisme even all the fundamentalls of Religion §. 22. Of the resolution of Heb. 6. 1 2. Heb. 6. 1 2. Therefore leaving the principles of the Doctrine of Christ let us go on unto perfection not laying again the foundation of repentance from dead works and of faith towards God Of the Doctrine of Baptismes and of laying on of hands and of resurrection of the dead and of eternall judgement THe sum of these two verses is an exhortation to progress in the Christian Religion Hereabout are two points 1. An inference Therefore 2. The substance The substance is set down two wayes 1. Negatively 2. Affirmatively The Negative declares from what we must proceed The Affirmative to what The Negative is 1. Propounded 2. Repeated In the Proposition there is 1. An act required leaving 2. The object to be left Herein is shewed 1. The kinde of object the principles of the Doctrine 2. The Author thereof Christ. The Affirmative also noteth 1. An act to be done Let us go on 2. The mark to be aimed at unto perfection In the repetition of the negative another act is inhibited not laying again And another object is specified and that is 1. Generally set down in a Metaphor the foundation 2. Particularly exemplified in six heads The first declares a duty of repentance and the subject thereof from dead workes The second manifesteth a grace of faith and the object thereof towards God The third hinteth two speciall meanes of grace Doctrine and Baptismes The fourth pointeth at an ancient rite laying on of hands The fifth reveales a speciall priviledge resurrection and the persons to be made partakers thereof the dead The sixt declareth the last act of Christ as Mediator judgement and the continuance or the issue thereof eternall §. 23. Of the Doctrines raised out of Heb. 6. 1 2. I. TO reproof instruction must be added This Chapter containes many instructions which the Apostle addes to his reproof in the latter end of the former Chapter See § 2. II. Christians must not alwayes stick in first principles This is the meaning of this word leaving See § 3. III. The principles taught in Christs Church must be the Doctrine of Christ. This is here expressely set down See § 3. IIII. Christians must daily grow in grace This is to go on See § 4. V. Perfection must be a Christians aime This is it whereunto he must go oâ—… See § 5. VI. A foundation of Religion must be laid This is implied under the Metaphor of a foundation here used See § 6. VII The foundation must be but once laid It is here forbidden to be laid again See § 6. VIII The primitive Church had a set Catechisme The distinct principles here set down import as much See § 7. IX The naturall mans workes are all dead So here they are said to be See § 8. X. Repentance is necessary It 's here set down as the first principle See § 8. XI God is to be known For this end mention is here made of God See § 9. XII Faith is a true grace It is therefore here expressely required See § 10 XIII Faith is to be fixed on God This is the meaning of this phrase towards God See § 10. XIIII Gods word is the Churches Doctrine It is that wherein the members of the Church are to be instructed See § 11. XV. Baptisme is the Churches priviledge It is here reckoned among the priâ—…ledges which belong to the Church See § 14. XVI There is an inward and outward Baptisme This may be one reason of using the plurall number Baptismes See § 12. XVII Baptisme is common to many This may be another reason of the plurall number See § 12. XVIII Imposition of hands is an evangelicall rite It is one of the principles of the Christians Catechisme See § 16. XIX Ministers may be set apart by imposition of hands Hereabout was this 〈◊〉 used in the Apostles time See § 17. XX. Our bodies are subiect to death This is here taken for granted See § 19. XXI Our dead bodies shall be raised The resurrection here mentioned is of our bodies See § 20. XXII There shall be a generall judgement This also is here taken for graâ—… See § 21. XXIII The sentence at the last judgement will be inalterable In this respect it 〈◊〉 stiled eternall judgement See § 21. §. 24. Of the sense of these words And this will we do Heb. 6. 3. And this will we do if God permit THe Apostle to his exhortation made to the Hebrewes that they would go 〈◊〉 persection by this copulative particle AND addeth a promise of his OWN indevour to do what in him lyeth for helping them on in that progress The relative THIS hath reference to that generall point which he intended about leaving principles and going on to persection There about he maketh this promise We will do namely that which belonged to a Minister to help on peoples going to perfection which was not to lay the foundation again but to open deeper mysteries as he doth in the seventh and other Chapters following In setting down the promise he useth the plurall number We will do 1. In reference to other Ministers For there were other Ministers of this Church besides the Apostle himself who were all of the same minde as the Apostle testifeth of himself and Titus thus Walked we not in the same Spirit 2 Cor. 12. 18. 2. To set forth the disposition of other Ministers in his own example as where he saith We Ambassadours for Christ as though God did beseech you by us we pray 〈◊〉 3. In relation to the indevour of them to whom he wrote For being perswaded that they would make progress according to that Doctrine which should be delivered to them by him he saith this will we do I in Doctrine and you in proâ—…iency will go on to perfection Thus he includes them with himself where he saith in the plurall number and first person Let us go on vers 1. Thus it appeares that it was not an ambitious episcopall
2. § 11. and chap. 3 v. 6. § 68. These two Epithites are joyned together with a double copulative which our English thus expresseth both sure and stedfast To set out more fully and to the life the certainty of hope according to that which Ioseph said of Pharachâ—… two dreames It is because the thing is established by God Gen. 41. 32. This then giveth evident proof that a believers hope is firm and stable See v. 11. § 80. The former of the foresaid Epithites being sometimes used for safe and joyned with the other that signifieth stedfast giveth us further to understand that the spirituall safety of a Christian dependeth on the assurance of his hope as the safety of a ship dependeth on the surenesse of the Anchor For he that wavereth is like a 〈◊〉 of the Sea driven with the wind and tossed Jam. 1. 6. Hereupon the Apostle exhorteth to be stedfast and unmoveable 1 Cor. 15. 58. Sathan will not cease to raise stormes against us by himselfe and Ministers if therefore our Anchor be not sure and stedfast we shall be exposed to very great danger This should the more incite us to give all diligence to have our hope established See v. 11. § 80. §. 155. Of entring into that within the vaile THe object of hope or ground whereon the Anchor of the soul is cast is thâ—…s described which entreth into that within the vaile The Greek noune translated vail is a compound The simple verb signifieth to Open. One compound signifieth to stretch out Rom. 10 21. Another to cover From thence is derived the word that signifieth a vaile For the use of a vaile was to cover Exod. 40. 21. or hide a thing The word translated that within is of the comparative degree The positive signifieth within and this comparative inner Acts 16. 24. In this phrase the Apostle alludeth to the Tabernacle or Temple wherin the most holy place was severed from the other part of the Temple by a Vaile Exod. 26. 33. 2 Chro. 3. 14. That with in the vaile was the most holy place which was a type of heaven hereof see more on Heb. 9. 13. The hiding of the most holy place with a vaile prefigured the invisibility of heaven to us on earth The comparative may be used either by way of distinction and that betwixt this and the outward vaile whereby the holy place was divided from the court appertaining thereunto In reference hereunto this inner vaile is called the secâ—… vaile Heb. 9. 3. Or else the comparative may set out the inner part For the noâ—… Vaile is a of the genitive case as if it were thus translated the inner part if â—…e 〈◊〉 Thus it setteth out the most holy place as was noted before Of the emphasis of this compound enter into see chap. 3. v. 11. § 116. 〈◊〉 of doubling the preposition in the verb and with the noune as if it were 〈◊〉 translated entereth in into see chap. 4. v. 11. § 65. Here it implieth the extent of a believers hope that it cannot rest till it have attained to heaven and till it be well setled Herein lyeth a difference betwixt the Anchor of a ship and this Anchor of the 〈◊〉 That is cast downwards to the bottome of the water where the ship is stayed this is cast as high as heaven it selfe §. 156. Of hope of things not seen THis part of the description of hope that it entereth into that within sheweth that hope is of things not seen This doth the Apostle expresly prove Rom. 8. 24. As faith so hope is the evidence of things not seen Heb. 11. 1. By hope we look at the things which are not seen 2 Cor. 4. 18. God hath begotten us again unto a lively 〈◊〉 of an inheritance reserved in heaven 1 Pet. 1. 3 4. This God hath so ordered to try our patience Faith Love c. 1 Pet. 1. 7 8. 1. Herein lyeth a main difference betwixt a Christians hope and sight This latter is of things visible The former of things invisible 2. Herein lyeth a main difference betwixt the hope of true Christians and meer worldlings whose hope is onely on the things here below which are visible 3. This teacheth us to waite for the things which we hope for For if we hope for that we see not then do we with patience waite for it Rom. 8. 25. It is very requisite that we walt with patience lest otherwise we saile of the end of our hope §. 157. Of hope of heaven THe mention of the Vaile in this phrase that within the vaile further sheweth that heaven is the object of a believers hope The Apostles description of the hope of Gods calling doth evidently demonstrate thus much Eph. 1. 18. but more cleerly doth another Apostle thus set it out God hath begotten us again unto a lively hope to an inheritance incorruptible c. 1 Pet. 1. 3 4. The Apostle therefore joyneth these two together the blessed hope and the glorious appearing of Christ Tit. 2. 13. It is hereupon stiled hope of salvation 1 Thes. 5. 8. An helmet of salvation Ephes. 6. 17. The Apostle takes this for granted where he saith If in this life onely we have hope in Christ we are of all men most miserable 1 Cor. 15. 19. and in this respect saith the wiseman the righteous hath hope in his death Prov. 14. 32. Heaven is the highest and chiefest of all Gods promises it is the end of them all For the purchase hereof Christ came down from heaven 1. Herein lyeth another difference betwixt the hope of Saints and worldings The hope of worldlings ariseth no farther then the earth The hope of Saints ariseth as far as heaven 2. Hereby proof may be made of the truth and excellency of a Christians hope If it be fixed on things below it 's base and false 3. In all losses and crosses let us have an eye to this object of our hope So long as heaven abides we need not be over carefull This makes believers think themselves happy when the world accounts them miserable §. 158. Of Christs running in our race Verse 20. THe first part of the twentieth verse is an explanation of the place where a believers hope is fixed in these words whither the fore-runrâ—…r is for us entred 1. It is said to be a place entred into and in that respect passable 2. It is entred into by a fore-runner Thereupon we may be directed how to enter 3. That fore-runner is Iesus our Saviour so as we may with the greater confidence follow him 4. He did what he did for us This addes much to the strenghtning of our confidence The word translated fore-runner is in this place only used As our English so the Greek also is a noune compound The simple verb signifieth to run Matth. 28. 8. The preposition with which it is compounded signifieth before Luk. 14. 4. The verb
down concerning Melchisedecs excellencies §. 50. Of a likenesse in unequals Heb. 7. 8. And here men that die receive tithes but there he receiveth them of whom it is â—…sed that he liveth INn this verse the Apostle produceth a third argument to prove the excellency 〈◊〉 Melchisedecs Priest-hood above the Levites The argument is taken from the â—…ferent condition of the Priests The Levites were mortall Melchisedec not so The argument may be thus framed He that ever liveth to execute his Priest-hood is more excellent then 〈◊〉 who are subject to death and thereupon forced to leave their 〈◊〉 others But Melchisedec ever liveth c. And the Levites are subject to death 〈◊〉 Therefore Melchisedec is more excellent then they Of the adverb truly expressed in Greek but not in English See v. 5. § 〈◊〉 In setting down this argument the Apostle giveth an instance of a common â—…ledge that belonged to the Levites as well as to Melchisedec which was to 〈◊〉 tithes How this was a priviledge is shewed § 33. Herein he giveth an 〈◊〉 that a common priviledge in some things argueth not an equality in all 〈◊〉 may be a like resemblance in some particulars betwixt such things as are much â—…ferent one from another There is a like resemblance betwixt the sun and a 〈◊〉 in giving light yet there is a great disparitie betwixt these creatures Man is 〈◊〉 to be made in the Image of God and after his likenesse Gen. 1. 26 27. This â—…plieth a resemblance betwixt God and man which is further manifested by 〈◊〉 title Gods given to sons of men Psal. 82. 6. Yet if any shall imagine man to be equall to God he neither knoweth God nor man aright 1. Hereby sundry places of Scripture which otherwise might seem very strange are cleared such as these Walk in love as Christ also hath loved us Eph. 5. 2. Forgive one another as God hath forgiven you Eph. 4. 32. Be perfect even as your father 〈◊〉 is in heaven is perfect Matth. 5. 48. Thy will be done in earth as it is in 〈◊〉 Matth. 6. 10. Every man that hath hope in Christ purifieth himself even as â—…e 〈◊〉 pure 1 Ioh. 3. 3. All these and other like places are to be understood of such a resemblance as may stand with much in-equality 2. This discovereth the false inference which Anabaptists do put upon sundry spirituall priviledges which are common to all Christians as to be one in 〈◊〉 Gal. 3. 28. to be made free by Christ Gal. 5. 1. To have one Father one 〈◊〉 one teacher and to be all brethren Matth. 23. 8 9 10. From these and other like common priviledges they infer that all of all sorts Kings and Subjects Masters and Servants and others differenced by other relations are equall every way and that the ordinary degrees of superiority and inferiority are against the warrant oâ—… Gods word and common priviledge of Christians Herein they bewray much ignorance being not able to discern betwixt those different respects wherein things are equall and things differ By this consequence the difference here noted betwixt 〈◊〉 dec and Levi would be taken away These two adverbs here there are fitly used in this place For the Apostle speaketh of the Levites as of his Country-men dwelling where he did 〈◊〉 of Melchisedec as of a stranger dwelling in a remote place 2. He spake of the Levites as men of latter dayes neerer his time but of â—…sedec as of a man of ancient dayes long before the Levites These two adverbs imply thus much In this place and in that place every 〈◊〉 at this time and at that time at all times Priests of the Lord received 〈◊〉 This was not a prerogative proper to Melchisedec but common also to the Levites Prudently therefore is their due given to both parties Though the main drift of the Apostle be to advance Melchisedec and his Priesthood above the Levites and their Priest-hood yet he denies not the Levites 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which was due to them as well as to Melchisedec which was 〈◊〉 tithes This is be noted against sâ—…ch wrangling Sophisters and intemperate disputers as in their heat through violence in opposing their adversaries deny them that which 〈◊〉 dâ—…e unto them and labour to dâ—…base them more then is meet they will deny maâ—…y truths because they are averred by their adversaries §. 51. Of Ministers being mean men that die ALbeit there were a common priviledge betwixt the Levites and Melchisedec yet there was a great disparity in thâ—…ir persons for of the Levites it is here said they were men that dâ—…e but of Melchisedec he liveth So as there was as great a difference betwixt them as betwixt mortality and immortality There are two points observable in this phrase men that die The first is about this word men Thâ—… Greek word signifieth ordinary mean men It is the same that is used Chap. 2. v. 6. § 54. The other is in this word die meaning such as are subject unto death and in their time shall die and thereupon leave this world and all their imployments therein yea so leave them as not to do any thing about them any more for there is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nor device nor knowledge nor wisdome in the graâ—…e Eccles. 9. 10. The Greek verb translated die is a compound The simple verb signifieth to die Matth. 2. 20. Thence an adjective that signifieth mortâ—…ll 1 Cor. 15. 53 54. The compound being with a preposition that signifieth from hath an emphasis and implieth a departing from all that a man hath This mortality of the sons of Levi who were Priests is in speciall here set down to amplifie the excellency of Melchisedec who liveth but withall it may be brought in as an evidence of the mutability of the legall Priest-hood and that by a kind of resemblance betwixt the persons and their office that as the persons who are Priests had their time and after that were taken away so their office which was the Priest-hood had an appointed time after which it should be abrogated This point of the mutability of the Priest-hood is expresly proved by the Apostle v. 11 12. Of Priests being subject to death See v. 23. § 97. That which is here said of the Levites is true of all Ministers of the word that they are but men mean men mortall men that die Hereupon this title son of man is given to a choyce Prophet Ezek. 3. 17. And choyce Apostles say thus of themselves We also are men of like passions with you Act. 1â—… 1â—… They said this when people so admired them as they supposed them to be gods and would have sacrificed unto them God doth herein magnifie his power by enabling men that are subject to death to perform so great things as the ministeriall function requireth to be performed 1. This common condition of Ministers to be men that die should make them oft to look upon these black feet
of theirs that they doe not too proudly strut out their Gay-peacock-Feathers that they be not too conceited either in any prerogatives 〈◊〉 to their function or in any abilities bestowed upon them for the execution thereof 2. This is a forcible motive to raise up their eyes and hearts to God for his divine assistance in their humane weaknesse 3. Herein ought people also to be helpfull to their Ministers in calling on God for them This is it which an Apostle earnestly desired his people to do for him Rom. 15. 30. Eph. 6. 19. 4. This also should move people to tender their Ministers as such as are men and sâ—…bject to humane frailties and thereupon to bear with them 5. Because Ministers are mortall men that must die Ministers themselves must be diligent in improving that time which God doth afford unto them to the best advaâ—…tage that they can and people must take the opportunity of their Ministers life to â—…eap the best good that they can while their Ministers remain with them even before they are taken away §. 52. Of Ministers prerogatives notwithstanding their meanesse THe inference of the prerogative of receiving tithes upon this their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they were men that die giveth instance that the common frail mortall â—…on of Minister is no bar to the priviledges and prerogatives of their function 〈◊〉 is verified not only in the ordinary priviledges of ordinary men but also in the â—…traordinary prerogatives that belonged to extraordinary Ministers as Propheâ—…s 〈◊〉 Apostles For these all were men that die Sundry priviledges that belong unto Ministers may be gathered out of those 〈◊〉 that are given unto them in Gods word Some of those titles are given unto 〈◊〉 in relation to God himself as Angels Rev. 1. 20. Ambassadours 2 Cor. 5. 〈◊〉 Revealers of the Gospel Eph. 6. 19. Keepers of the Keies of the Kingdome of 〈◊〉 Matth. 16. 19. Remembraâ—…cers Isa. 62. 6. Stewards 1 Cor. 4. 1. Others titles have relation to people as Fathers 1 Cor. 4. 15. Elders â—… 〈◊〉 5. 17. Rulers Heb. 13. 7. Overseers Act. 20. 28. Pastors Eph. 4. 11. 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 12. 28. Chariots and horsemen 2 King 13. 14. Thus God honoureth them lest by reason of their meannesse they should be â—…spised and thereupon their Ministry prove unprofitable Let people learn hereby to remove their eyes from the meaness of their 〈◊〉 persons to the dignitiâ—…s of their office and consider the place wherein God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 them and the work which he hath deputed unto them and the end whereunto 〈◊〉 Ministry tends As the Israelites payed tithes to the Priests though they were men that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ought Christians to yeeld to their Ministers whatsoever is their due though 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 such men §. 53. Of Melchisedecs ever living THe other branch of the disparity betwixt Melchisedec and the sons of Leâ—…i iâ—… iâ—… regard of Melchisedecs excellency which is thus expressed of whom it is 〈◊〉 that he liveth The excellency it self consisteth in this that he liveth The other words are a proof hereof This phrase he liveth being of the time present implieth a continuall act which ceaseth not Many hundred yea and thousand yeares had passed betwixt that time wherein Melchisedec met Abraham and that wherein the Apostle 〈◊〉 this Epistle Yet he saith of him he liveth So as it implieth an everlasting 〈◊〉 which hath no end This in reference to Melchisedec is to be taken mystically 〈◊〉 typically Mystically in that no mention in that history is made of his death Typically in that he prefigured Christ who doth indeed and that properly 〈◊〉 for ever It doth therefore set forth the everlastingnesse as of Christs person so â—…so of his Priest-hood For Christ ever liveth to execute his Priest-hood in 〈◊〉 by himself Hereof see more Chap. 5. v. 6. § 29. The proof of this great point is taken from a testimony It is 〈◊〉 saith the Apostle Of the derivation of the Greek word See Chap. 3. v. 6. § 53. This point is testified First negatively and implicitly Then affirmitively 〈◊〉 expresly Negatively and implicitly the Holy-Ghost witnesseth that Melchisedec 〈◊〉 in that he maketh no mention of his death where he bringeth him forth as a Priest Gen. 14. 18 19 20. Affirmatively and expresly where saith Thou art a Priest for ever after the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Melchisedec Psal. 110. 4. Of the force of a testimony of Scripture see Chap. 1. v. 5. § 46. Of an implicite proof See v. 3. § 23. Of things spoken of Melchisedec and applied to Christ See â—… 3. § 24. §. 54. Of the Resolution and Observations of Heb. 7. 8. And here men that die receive tithes but there he receiveth them of whom it is witnessed that he liveth IN this verse is a third proof of Melchisedecs excellencie above the sons of Levi. Hereof are two parts 1. An equality 2. An inequality The equality was in receiving tithes Of the inequality there are two branches 1. The mortality of the sons of Levi. 2. The immortality of Melchisedec This is 1. Implied In this phrase He liveth 2. Proved thus Of whom it is witnessed Doctrines I. Argument may be added to Argument to prove the same point This is here a third argâ—…ment added to two former II. There may be a likenesse betwixt unequals The sons of Levi and Melchisedec were much unequall yet the like priviledge of receiving tithes belonged to them both See § 50. III. Tithes have of old been paid Both Melchisedec and the Levites received them IV. Ministers are mortall men Such were the Levites See § 51. V. A diâ—…ine testimony is a sound proof This is the witnesse here intended VI. Christ ever liveth Melchisedec as he was a type of Christ is said to live See § 53. §. 55. Of qualifying strange phrases Heb. 7. 9 10. Vers. 9. And as I may so say Levi also who receiveth tithes payed tithes in Abraham Vers. 10. For he was yet in the loynes of his Father when Melchisedec met him IN these two verses the Apostle maketh a particular application of that which he had delivered about Abrahams inâ—…eriority to Levi this he doth by shewing that what Abraham the Father did Levi also the son did Thus he doth manifest that what he had said of Abraham was not to vilifie his person but to draw the â—…ind of the Hebrewes from the Priest-hood of Levi to Christs Priest-hood The foresaid point is brought in with a phrase of qualification thus As I â—…ay so say In this mollifying clause there are two Greek words that are of the same stem One expressed under this verb say The other implied under this particle so This clause may thus be translated verbatim as to say the word that iâ—… to use the phrase Thus we see that a phrase or sentence which may seem strange is to be mollifiâ—…d To this purpose tend these qualifications I speak as a 〈◊〉 Rom. 3. 5. I speak after the manner of men Rom. 6. 19. I
Abraham In a third generation Levi descended from Abraham in which respect he was in him For that which commeth out of one must needs be first in him Of this word loines and of comming out of ones loines see v. 5. § 41. This adverb of time translated yet signifieth for the most part a continuance of time as Heb. 11. 4. Abel yet speaketh that is he still continueth to speak It hath reference also to all distinctions of time as to time present thus while he yet talked Matth. 12. 46. and to the time to come Ioh. 14. 30. and to the time past Act. 21. 28. Here without question this particle hath reference to the time past and for perspicuity sake may be translated then He was then in the loines of his Father when Melchisedec met him Of Melchisedecs meeting Abraham see v. 1. § 8. §. 59. Of childrens doing what their parents do and that in their loynes LEvi is said to do what Abraham did because he was in Abrahams loines so as Parents bare in their bowels and represent the persons of all that are to come from them Not only Isaack who was Abrahams immediate Son but also Iacob his sons son yea and Levi also the son of his sons son was as the Apostle here saith in Abrahams loines and paid tithe to Melchisedec The like may be said of Aaron who was the son of the sons son of Levi. For Kohath was Levi's son Amram Kobaths son and Aaron Amrams son Exod. 6. 16 c. The like may be applied to all succeeding generations which have been and shall be to the end of the world God made this promise to Iacob Kings shall come out of thy loines Gen. 35. 11. Yet there came not Kings from Iacobs stock not Kings of Israel which are especially meant in that promise for the space of six hundred years after that This is further manifested by these metaphors wherein the extent of Gods promise was transfested Thy seed shall be as the dust of the earth Gen. 13. 16. as the stars of 〈◊〉 Gen. 15. 5. as the sand on the Sea-shore Gen. 22 17. Hereby was meant the promised seed out of which the Church should sprout yet Abraham himself had 〈◊〉 one son of that seed and that one son had but one other son and that other many sons the Grand-child had but twelve sons so as many generations succeeding 〈◊〉 after another were comprised under the seed of Abraham God in his eternall counsell hath appointed that such and such shall by 〈◊〉 come from such a stock and thereupon he accounteth them to be in that very 〈◊〉 and withall accounteth the things done by that stock to be done by all them 〈◊〉 all that time after time shall sprout from thence Hereupon as a corollary and just consequence it may be inferred that children and childrens children generation after generation stand accessary to the 〈◊〉 actions of Parents I say naturall because actions of grace are more properly the actions of Gods Spirit then our own For it is God that in that case worketh 〈◊〉 both to will and to do of his good pleasure Phil. 2. 13. All such graces are the 〈◊〉 â—… the Spirit Gal. 5. 22. This action of Levi was an action of mans common condition In regard of Gods accounting a mans posterity to be in his loynes the â—…ning against transgressors is thus enlarged I will visit the iniquity of the Fathers 〈◊〉 their children Exod. 34. 7. Object Promises also of reward upon that grace that is in Fathers is extended unto their children as well as threatning of revenge for sin Exod. 20. 5 6. Answ. True but upon a different ground The promise of reward is of 〈◊〉 grace but the threatning of vengeance is upon desert On the foresaid ground it may well be inferred that all Adams posterity did 〈◊〉 of the forbidden fruit in him Wherefore by one man sin entred into the world and death by sin and so death pussed upon all men sor that all have sinned namely in Adam And by the offence of one judgement came on all men to condemnation Rom. â—… 12 18. Herein this proverb is verified The Fathers have eaten soâ—…re grapes and the hilâ—…ens teeth are set on edge Ezek. 18. 2. Object The Jewes are blamâ—…d for using that proverb Answ. 1. They are blamed for putting sin off from themselves as if they had been punished only for their Fathers sins as they themselves in their own persoâ—… 〈◊〉 2. The foresaid proverb holdeth not in such as are true penitents neither their own nor their Fathers sins shall be laid to their charge A double instruction hence ariseth One concerning children or posterity The othâ—…r concerning parents or progenitors The former concerning children is to instract them how far they ought to ascâ—… in examining their spirituall estate and in making their confession of sin to God even to their Father and Fathers Fathers till they come to Adam A due consideration hereof will be an especiall meanes to humble our soules the more For when we shâ—…ll well weigh how to the numberlesse number of our own most â—…ctuall transgressions the sins of our fore-fathers lye upon our neck it canâ—… deeply humble us especially if we well understand the heinousnesse of Adam 〈◊〉 sin which if well considered in all the circumstances thereof will be found the greâ—…test sin thaâ—… ever was committed As Levi in Abrahams loynes by giving titâ—… testified an homage to Melchisedec so we in Adams loynes by eating the forbiddâ—…n fruit testified our homage to Satan The latter instruction concerning parents is that they be the more way and watchfull of their actions even for their children and posterity sake Because they are counted to do those things which themselves do That dammage which by our Lawes extendeth to the children and posterity of felons and traytors 〈◊〉 many that have respect to their posterity from those transgressions See mâ—…e hereof in Domest Dut. Treat 6. § 6 7. §. 60. Of the resolution and observations of Heb. Chap. 7. v. 9 10. And as I may so say Levi also who receiveth tithes paid tithes in Abraham For he was yet in the loynes of his Father when Melchisedec met him THe sum of these two verses is Levi's paying tithes in Abraham This is 1. Propounded v. 9. 2. Proved v. 10. In the proposition two points are observable 1. The manner of bringing it in thus As I may so say 2. The matter This consisteth of two Acts 1. An Act of superiority which was to receive tithes 2. An Act of inferiority Herein is laid down 1. The kind of Act He paid tithes 2. The manner of doing it in Abraham In the proof are two points Vers. 10. 1. The union betwixt parents and children A son is in the loynes of â—…is Father 2. The extent of this union unto succeeding generations This is implied under this phrase when Melchisedec met him Doctrines I. Strange phrases must
7. 23 24. Vers. 23. And they truly were many Priests because they were not suffered to â—…nue by reason of death Vers. 24. But this man because he continueth ever hath an unchangeable â—…hood IN these two verses there is a fourth argument to prove the excellency of Christs Priest-hood above the Leviticall see § 1. The argument is taken from the different condition of the one and other persons Christ ever endureth They did not so The argument may be thus framed He that ever remaineth to execute his office himself is more excellent 〈◊〉 they who are forced by death to leave their office to others But Christ ever remaineth c. And the Levites were forced by death to leave their office to others Therefore Christ was more excellent The copulative particle AND whereby these verses are knit to the former sheweth that these verses contain in generall the same matter that the former did Of the adverb translated truly see v. 5. § 37. This numerall adjective many may imply many Priests together because one was not able to perform all the offices appertaining to the Priest-hood Or it may be taken of many successively one after another because one could not ever remain in that office But as one died another must come in his room Boâ—…h these were points of infirmity and in both Christ excelled the Leviticall Priests For he alone did all that his Priest-hood required No creature afforded any assistance or help unto him And he ever liveth so as he needeth no successor The circumstances of the Text do plainly demonstrate that the latter is here especially intended For the Apostle himself rendreth this reason why they were many 〈◊〉 because they were not suffered to continue c. This phrase they were not suffered is the interpretation of one Greek word which signifieth to hinder Luk. 11. 52. or forbid Mar. 9. 38. So here they are fâ—…rbidden by death or hindred death as an injurious Lord forbids men alwayes to abide here and hinders them in their work The verb translated to continue is a compound The simple verb signifieth to remain This compound hath an emphasis which the Latine expresseth with a like composition but our English with these words abide 1 Cor. 16. 16. continâ—…e Iam. 1. 25. Death suffers them not to abide or continue on earth for ever no nor very long See § 97. §. 97. Of Priests subject to death BY the foresaid explanation of the verse it is evident that Priests under the Law were subject to death There needs no proof of the point Experience hath confirmed the truth thereof For where now are any of them Are they not all dead 1. They were Sons of Adam and therefore subject to that doom which was denounced against him Gen. 3. 19. 2. Sin was in them They brought it into the world and retained it while they lived in the world Rom. 5. 12 1 King 8. 46. Of applying this to Ministers see v. 8. § 51. Priests under the Law had a great priviledge yet it exempted them not from death neither doth any outward priviledge Do the Prophets live for ever Zacch 1. 5. Where are the Patriarks where Kings where other great ones It is appointed unto men none excepted once to die Heb. 9. 27. Should outward priviledges exempt men from death they would puffe them up too much Hezekiah having assurance of fifteen yeares continuance on earth rendred not again according to the benefit done unto him for his heart was lifted up 2 King 20. 6. 2 Chro. 3â—… 25. This may be a good warning to such as are advanced above others whether Kings Nobles Rich Magistrates Masters or others Though those Priests were as other men subject to death besides other infirmities yet that was no impediment to that function whereunto God had called them so long as God was pleased to preserve them on earth Though they were taken from among men and so as other men yet they were for men in things pertaining to God Heb. 5. 1. The like may be said of Prophets Ministers Magistrates and other sorts God who appointeth them their place giveth them power to do their work When God made Saul King he gave him another heart 1 Sam. 10. 9. When by Gods appointment there were 70. Elders chosen to assist Moses the Lord gave the Spirit of Moses unto them Numb 11. 25. God maketh able Ministers of the new Testament 2 Cor. 3. 6. This is a great encouragement to those who are deputed according to Gods word to any function It also warneth others more to consider the speciall function of men then their common condition That which is here noted of the power of death that it suffers not men to continue shewes that here is no hope of ever abiding here He that well knew this said here 〈◊〉 we no continuing City Heb. 13. 14. This is for the comfort of beleevers but for terror to the impenitent Beleevers have a better place provided for them where they shall ever be Impenitents shall have another place where they shall receive the just desert of their sinnes even easelesse and endlesse â—…orments This clause they were many Priests is a consequence following upon the foresâ—… mortality of Priests and sheweth that among men it is needfull that a success 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ministers be nourished for continuing Gods service To this end Governours 〈◊〉 Families succeeded one another as Isaac succeeded Abraham Afterwards 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Priests succeeded one another As Eleazar succeeded Aaron There were after 〈◊〉 Schooles and Colledges of Prophets to train up the younger to succeed the elder 〈◊〉 they should be taken away 1 Sam. 19. 20. 2 King 2. 3 5. and 6. 2. and 22. â—… These were as nurseries Commendable in this respect is their care who have â—…rected Schooles and Colledges which ought to be continued and prayed for §. 98. Of Christs enduring ever IT was a deficiency and imperfection which was before noted of the mortaliâ—… of the Legall Priests Therefore the Apostle setteth out Christ in a contrary coâ—…tion as appears by this conjunction of opposition BUT which is 〈◊〉 so used in the Proverbs The Greek particle here translated this man is not the same that 〈◊〉 translated v. 4. § 31. It is here a single article which signifieth HE. The continuance of Christ here intended and expressed under this word â—…dureth is not to be taken as that continuance which was denyed to the Priâ—… 〈◊〉 the former verse namely here on earth For Christ did not here ever endure 〈◊〉 of a continuance where he may exercise his Priestly function and that is in 〈◊〉 The other Priests function was to be exercised on earth Of the phrase translated ever see Chap. 5. v. 6. § 29. That which is 〈◊〉 said of Christ enduring ever is to be applyed to him as he was man and mediatâ—… betwixt God and man and Priest for men in things appertaining
old 2. By the limitation of the time In this word Is ready or nigh Doctrines I. There was a covenant before the new one This is implyed under this numerall particle first II. The first covenant was aâ—… old covenant It is here so called III. It was God that made the first covenant old So it is here said He made IV. The first covenant was made void by introducing a new one This is evidenced by this phrase In that he saith a new V. That which God appointed to be disanulled cannot stand This is gathered out of the first reason for abrâ—…gating the old covenant implyed in the meaning of the Greek word translated decayeth VI. That which is in it selâ—… feeble will faile This is gathered out of the other reason implyed under this word waxeth old VII The old covenant is abrogated This word vanisheth away giveth proof hereunto VIII There was a time for the utter abolishing of the old covenant This word 〈◊〉 ready 〈◊〉 is nigh intendâ—…th as much â—… 1. A generall Analysis of the ninth Chapter to the HEBREVVS His Chapter containes a particular exemplification of this generall proposition Christ is the substance of the legall shadowes The generall proposition is comprised under these words We have an high-Priest who is a Minister of the Sanctuary and of the true Tabernacle 〈◊〉 the Lord pitched Heb. 8. 1 2. Hereupon is confirmed that which in the latter part of the former Chapter he asâ—… that by bringing in a new covenant the old is abrogated Heb. 8. 13. Of the foresaid exemplification there are two parts 1. A declaration of sundry shadowes of the law from the beginning of this Chapter to v. 11. 2. A manifestation of the accomplishment of them in and by Jesus Christ from the beginning of the 11. verse to the end of the Chapter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 down the shadowes of the law 1. He drawes all to two heads 2. He brancheth out those heads into their severall parts The two headâ—… are 1. Ordinances of divine service 2. The place where they were observed A worldly Sanctuary v. 1. The place is first touched upon and distinguished into two parts which are stiled The first and second tabernacle He distinctly sheweth what were the most memorable types in each of these In the first he reckoneth up three 1. The Candlestick 2. The Table 3. The shewbread v. 2. In the latter he mentioneth seven 1. The Golden Censer 2. The Ark. 3. The golden pot that had Manna 4. Aaroâ—…s Rod that budded 5. The Tables of the covenant 6. The Cherubins 7. The Mercy seat v. 4 5. Ordinances of divine service are comprised under two heads One concerneth the things which the ordinary Priest did in the first Tabernacle v. 6. The other such things as the high Priest did in the second Tabernacle These are 1. Generally propounded v. 7. 2. Particularly explicated In the explication is set down 1. Their generall signification 2. The reason thereof Their generall signification was that there was another holy place and holy services to come for perfecting that which they could not v. 8 9. The reason is taken from their nature that they were externall and carnall ordinances v. 10. 2. The second part of this Chapter beginning with the eleventh verse sheweth the excellency of Christs Priest-hood in accomplishing those things which by the legall rites could not be accomplished This is 1. Generally propounded 2. Particularly confirmed In the generall two points are expressed 1. That Christ entred into the true Tabernâ—…cle which is heaven it self v. 11. 2. That he entred with his own blood which waâ—… of infinite value This value he proveth by the effect thereof thus expressed having obtainedeteâ—…nall redemption v. 12. He beginneth his confirmation with the latter point which he â—…meth 1. By an argument of unequals the greater being inferred from the lesse The lesse was that the blood of beasts under the law had a virtue to purify the flesh v. 13. The greater is that the blood of Christ hath a virtue to purge the conscience v. 14. The former point that Christ entred into heaven with his own blood is confirmed two wayes 1. Simply by an argument taken from that office which Christ undertook for us â—…amely to be the mediator of the New Testament v. 15. This argument is confirmed two wayes 1. By the necessity of the thing it self v. 16. 2. By the invalidity of a testament without the death of the 〈◊〉 v. 17. 2. Comparatively in relation to the types under the law The truth must be like the types but the types were with blood therefore the truth also must be so v. 18. That of types is proved by an induction of particulars 1. By Moses sprinkling the book of the covenant with blood v. 19. 2. By sprinkling all the people there with v. 19. This is amplified by the warrant that Moses had v. 20. 3. By sprinkling the Tabernacle 4. By sprinkling all the vessels of the ministry v. 21. 5. By purging almost all things with blood v. 22. All the fore-mentioned particulars are amplified with the necessity of that course in this phrase without shedding of blood is no remission v. 22. From the foresaid premises the Apostle concludeth the main point that the types being purged with blood there must needs be a more excellent way of conseâ—…rating heavenly things which is by the blood of the Son of God himself v. 23. The Apostle having cleared that main point concerning the invaluable price of mans redemption which was Christs own blood wherein he shewed himself to be a far more excellent Priest then they under the Law he returns to other points oâ—… difference betwixt legal Priests and Christ. 1. It was said of those Priests that they entered into the Tabernacle but here of Christ that he entred into heaven it self v 24. 2. It is said of them that they entred once every year but Christ once â—…or all v. 25 26. This latter is confirmed 1. By the common condition of death which is but once v. 27. 2. By the perfect effect thereof which is to take away sins This is confirmed by the blessed issue of such as believe on him which is that 〈◊〉 §. 2. Of granting truth in case of controversie Heb. 9. 1. 〈◊〉 verily the first covenant had also ordinances of divine service and a worldly Sanctuary THe Apostle having in the former Chapter set forth the excellency of Christs office and that especially by the covenant which was ratified thereby here he 〈◊〉 the execution of that office and that after the same manner he did the 〈◊〉 it self which is comparatively resembling it to the legall Priests manner of 〈◊〉 their office but so as he far preferreth Christ. The comparison is largely set forth in both the parts thereof In the former part the Priests manner of executing their function from the beginning to the eleventh verse In the latter Christs manner of executing his from v. 11. to Chap. 10. v. 19. The
see § 14. The person that went into this place is stiled the high Priest Of an high Priest See Chap. 2. v. 17. § 173. Of this high Priest it is said that he went into the foresaid place alone In the history the charge of going into the holy place is 〈◊〉 to the high Priest alone and withall it is said that there shall he no man in the Tabernacle of the congregation when he goeth in Lev. 16. 2 17. This was a type of Christ alone appearing before God for us To this purpose saith Christ himself No man hath ascended up to heaven but he that came down from heaven even the son of man which is in heaven Joh. 3. 13. 1. Sach is the surpassing excellency of the divine Majesty as none but Christ can 〈◊〉 before it The most glorious Angels are set forth with wings to cover 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when they appear before this Majesty Isa. 6. 2. Great is the folly of those that make Angels and glorified Saints to appear as meâ—… before the throne of grace for them Herein they dishonour Christ in giving 〈◊〉 due to others They disgrace Angels and Saints in imposing upon them that â—…ich becomes them not They disparage themselves by depriving themselves of 〈◊〉 benefit of Christs intercession To use any other high-Priest in that which beâ—…geth to him alone is to refuse Christ he will not give his glory to another Let us therefore use him alone and rest only upon him for that which he alone 〈◊〉 to do for us §. 41. Of the High-Priest entring into the most holy place once a year THe Apostle further observeth concerning the time of the high Priests entring into the most holy place that it should be once in every year This phrase imâ—… an extent and a restraint The extent is every year The restraint is once The extent is by reason of peoples continuing to pollute themselves and the holy things that they use For the end of entring every year was to make an attoneâ—… for the holy things and for the persons Priests and people This extent of 〈◊〉 year is further manifest by a set day appointed every year for the observation â—…reof which was the tenth day in the seventh moneth Lev. 16. 29. This sheweth that there is just cause for us again and again to renew our repentance The restraint of entring being in this word once the word must be taken exclusively which is in the law thus expressed Speak to Aaron that he come not at all 〈◊〉 into the holy place within the vaile Lev. 16. 2. This exclusive particle once is 〈◊〉 set down in the law Exod. 30. 10. Lev. 16. 34. It typifâ—…ed Christs entring into heaven once and but once v 12. Object If Christ entred in but once for all why did the Priest enter once every 〈◊〉 that is ofâ—… for he might live many years Ansâ—… 1. A year in this type doth set forth the whole time of this world 2. The type was every year renewed that they might oft be put in mind of that 〈◊〉 wherein Christ entred into heaven Thus it appeareth that there is no expectation of Christs return from heaven â—…hile this world continued The heavens must receive him untill the times of restituâ—… of all things Act. 3. 21. At the day of judgement he shall appear the second time Heb. 9. 27 28. See v. 28. § 143. In this respect he is said for ever to sit down on the right hand of God Heb. 1â—… 12. There need no reiteration of Christs oblation He did all while he was on earth 〈◊〉 was râ—…quisite to be done to the very uttermost Heb. 7. 25 27. 1. This discovers the â—…olly of the Mâ—…ss whereof see Chap. 7. v. 27. § 112 115. 2. This should restrain men from 〈◊〉 any way to the sin against the Holy Ghost â—…or that were to crucifie to themselves the Son of God afresh and so to pull him â—…n of heaven Heb. 6. 6. 3. This teacheth us at all times to lift up the eye of our saith to heaven where Christ ever abideth Of Christs offering one sacrifice once see Chap. 7. v. 27. § 115. §. 42. Of the high Priest entering in the most holy place not without blood THat which the high Priest carried with him into the most holy place was blood This is sâ—…t down with a double negative thus not without This double â—…gative caâ—…ieth emphasis and implyeth that he failed not to carry blood with him Oâ—… the emphasis of a double negative See Chap. 4. v. 13. § 76. What blood was to be carried in and how it was to be used and to what end is expâ—…sly noted Lev. 16 14 15 16. 1. He was to carry the blood of the bullock which was a sin offering for himself Then he was also to carry the blood of the goat which was a sin offering for 〈◊〉 people 2. He was to sprinkle the one and the other blood upon the mercy-seat and before the mercy-seat 3. Thereof he was to make an attonement for the holy place and for the 〈◊〉 bernacle of the congregation 4. This reason is here given hereof Because of the uncleanness of the children of â—…rael and because of their transgressions of all their sins All these were typicall 1. The blood typified Christs death even that blood which he shed 2. The sprinckling of the blood prefigured an applying of Christs sacrifice 〈◊〉 such as râ—…ap benefit thereby 3. The Attonement declareth that Christ dyed to make reconciliation for 〈◊〉 sins 4. The reason demonstrateth that mens sins do defile both themselves and also the things that they use even the holy ordinances of God §. 43. Of approaching to God by expiation made with blood THis emphaticall expression of the Priests entering into the most holy place 〈◊〉 without blood doth in speciall demonstrate two points 1. That there is no comming to God without expiation 2. That there is no expiation without blood As this so many other legall rites do demonstrate both these When the Priests who by vertue of their office were to appear before God in 〈◊〉 divine services were consecrated it was with blood Lev. 8. 2 c. and 9. 2 c. On that solemn day when all the people were to appear before God an attonement was to be made that day and that by blood Lev. 16. 14 c. When any were excluded from the congregation an attonement was to be made and that by blood before he was admitted again Lev. 14. 19. and 15. 15. and 16. 11. This is espâ—…cially demonstrated in the truth it self For there is no comming 〈◊〉 to God without Christ who is an advocate and the propitiation for our sins 〈◊〉 Job 2. 1 2. who also putteth away sin by the sacrifice of himself v. 26. 1. So strict so infinitely perfect is the justice of God as it admits no connivence at sin no toleration of sin no absolution from sin till full satisfaction
be made 2. The doom concerning death against sin is gone out Gen. 2. 16. Rom. 6. 23. This 〈◊〉 be reverst and thereupon no remission without expiation no explation without satisfaction by death Object Gods grace and mercy is most free what need then is there of such expiation and satisfaction Answ. For recâ—…nciling these we must duly consider three sorts of persons 1. Them that partake of the benefit of satisfaction 2. Him that makes the satisfaction 3. Him that accepts the satisfaction 1. The pâ—…rsons that partake thereof are no way able to make any satisfaction or any expiation by themselves therefore all the benefit that redoundeth to them must needs be free 2. The person that makes satisfaction is the Son of God If such a son makes satisfaction for a servant the benefit of that satisfaction is as free as if no satisfaction at all were made for what can a Father râ—…ceive of his son Besides Christ is very God though distinct in person yet one in nature so as in regard of this unity what one doth the other doth God therefore made satisfaction to God Doth this impeach the 〈◊〉 of the discharge If one pay his own debt and thereupon dischargâ—… the debtor is not that discharge most free 3. The person that accepts the discharge of his own free grace and meer mercy gave his Son to make the discharge Ioh. 3. 16 Therefore all that Christ did and 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 is of free 〈◊〉 to those sinners God is no way bound to accept for such and such what he doth accept His acceptance is of meer mercy Hereof see morâ—… Chap. 2. v. 9. § 78. Learn hereby how to come to God Not in any presumptuous conceit of thine 〈◊〉 work as the proud Pharisie did Luk. 18. 11 12. Such think of no expiation But approach into Gods presence with a due consideration of Gods infinite puriâ—…y and perfect justice on the one side and thine own vileness and sinfulness on the other side This will make thee think of some means for satisfying justice and by 〈◊〉 thereabout in the Gospell thou wilt be so instructed in the satisfaction made by Christs blood as thou wilt be moved by faith to apply it to thy self Thus thy soul being sprinkled with the blood of Christ thou maist as confidently approach to the throne of grace as the Priests did to the mercy-seat Lev. 16. 3 c. In that blood was the means of attonement it doth on the one side aggravate the 〈◊〉 nature of sin which could not be expiated but by blood and on the other side it much amplifieth the love of him that shed his blood to make this expiation §. 44. Of offering sacrifice for errors THe blood which the Priests carried into the most holy place was that which he 〈◊〉 Of the Priests offering to God See Chap. 5. v. 1. § 6. The persons for whom he offered are first said to be for himself Of a Priests offering for himself See Chap. 5. v. 3. § 14. It is further added that he offered for the errours of the people so as he offered 〈◊〉 only for himself but also for others For an high high Priest was for men 〈◊〉 for other men as hath been shewed Chap. 5. v. 1. § 4. Of this word people See Chap. 4. v. 9. § 57. Thus it is also said of the true great high Priest Jesus Christ that he made reconciliation for the sins of the people Hereof see Chap. 2. v. 18. § 181. The word here translated errour is a noun derived from the same verb that the participle is which is translated the ignorant Chap. 5. v. 2. § 10. The Apostle useth this word not to extenuate their sin or to restrain the high Priests offering to lesser sins even such as are extenuated with ignorance of mind or errour of judgement but to shew that not onely for great and hainous sins but also for the lesser kind of sins offerings were made Besides this phrase may fitly be used of all manner of sins because there is an errour of judgement in every one When the Apostle spake of the very same thing which here he doth he useth a word that signifieth all manner of sins Heb. 7. 27. The Hebrew word whereunto that which the Apostle here useth doth answer signifieth errours yet is it also put for all manner of sin And in the law whereunto this of the Apostle hath relation indefinite words which signifie all manner of sins are used The like is implyed by those general phrases all their iniquities all their transgressions all their sins Lev. 16. 21. I will not deny but that this phrase may also be used in opposition to such wilfull obstinate and presumptuous sins as caused the committers of them to be utterly cut off For such an opposition is made Numb 15. 22 27 30. And by that opposition it is implyed that the Priest was not to offer Sacrifice for such Quest. Was that sin then the sin against the holy Ghost Answ. Though the presumption there meant were a most heynous sin yet have we not sufficient ground to imagin it to be the sin against the Holy Ghost Five things are alledged to prove it to be the sin against the Holy Ghost 1. That it was committed with an high hand Numb 15. 30. 2. That no Sacrifice was to be offered for it 3. That the committers thereof were utterly to be cut off 4. That the iniquitie of him that committed it should be upon him Numb 15. 31. 5. That the Apostle resembleth the sin against the Holy Ghost to that sin Heb. 10. â—… 29. Answ. To the first A man might sin presumptuously with an high hand and yet râ—…pent and find mercy Instance Manasseth 2 Chro. 33. 13. But so cannot he that 〈◊〉 against the Holy Ghost To the second The deniall of the benefit of a Sacrifice doth not prove the sin to be unpardonable The deniall of a Sacrifice was no more then the deniall of the Churches prayers under the Gospel which are denyed to such as are excommunicared though they have not sinned against the Holy Ghost Instance the incesâ—… person whom the Apostle delivered to Satan 1 Cor. 5. 5. Suppose that such 〈◊〉 never pardoned but that they perish in their sin and are damned yet doth it 〈◊〉 follow that they sinned against the holy Ghost Many sins are not in the event pardoned which in their nature are pardonable To the third Cutting off implyed a kind of Capitall crime for which some 〈◊〉 put to death Ex. 31. 14. But this did not necessarily imply that they were damned It were hard to think that all that were cut off by a bodily death in the wildernesse though it were for some presumptuous sin were damned in hell Nadabard 〈◊〉 committed a presumptuous sin for which they were cut off Lev. 10. 2. Yet to show that in that judgement God remembred mercy though a fire from the Lord took away
in once into the holy place having obtained eternall redemption for us THe Apostle having distinctly set down sundry legall types and services here he beginneth to shew forth the substance of them all This he continueth to do in the remainder of this Chapter in the former part of the next Chapter to the 19. v. In handling this point concerning Christ the truth and substance of the legall Priest-hood and the manifold types thereof the Apostle applyeth the substance to the shadows and the truth to the types This he doth generally in the 11. and 12. v. and more particularly in the verses following The first particle But implyeth that that was done by the truth which could not be done by the types He had before declared that the types could not make perfect BUT Christ the truth could Of this title Christ see Chap. 3. v. 6. â—… 54. Of Christs being an high Priest See Chap. 2. v. 17. § 173. This phrase being come implyeth an actuall exhibition of Christ after a long expectation of him It is a compound word and signifieth sometimes to come to a place as Matth. 2. 1. And sometimes to be present at a place Matth. 3. 1. Thus Christ came to his Church when he was first incarnate Ioh. 1. 11. And being come he continueth ever with his Church Matth. 28. 20. Christ being so come is said to be an high Priest of good things to come Of the various acception of the word good see Chap. 13. v. 9. § 116. By good is here meant that which is true solid and substantiall Good is not here exposed to evill but to figures shadowes types which are impotent and insufficient to make good Chap. 10. v. 1. They are said to be things to come not iâ—… relation to the Apostles time for then those good things were actually exhibited but to the time of the law while the legall types were in force Thus it may haâ—… reference to this phrase which was a figure for the time then present v. 9. At the present time these good things were to come If it be demanded what these good things are I answer 1. In generall All the truths typified under the law 2. In particular Christ himself His body and soul. The union of them with the divine nature His doings his sufferings especially his death as a sacrifice 〈◊〉 resurrection ascension and intercession The benefits also flowing from those 〈◊〉 expiation of sin reconciliation with God justification sanctification salvation 〈◊〉 two words Grace and Glory These are stiled good 1. In their kind and quality For they are good and perfect in themselves 2. In their unity and excellency They do good to such as partake of them Thus we see that the things where-about Christs Priest-hood was exercised were substantiall truths sufficient to make those that trust in him perfect In this respâ—… he is said to be a Minister of the true Tabernacle Chap. 8. 2. This must needs be so by reason of the excellency of his person who was God-man Yea this was the end which he aimed at in assuming the office of Priest-hood This manifesteth a main difference between the legall and Christs Priest-hood even as great a difference as is between a shadow and substance a type and truth â—… signe and things signified that which is imperfect and perfect carnall and spirituall unprositable and prositable earthly and heavenly O that Christs Priest-hood were esteemed by us Christians according to this difference §. 54. Of good things to come THat the foresaid good things were then even under the law to come it is the priviledge of Christians living under the Gospell for to them they are no longer to come They do actually enjoy the benefit of them In this respect the Apostle saith that God provided a better thing for us that they without us should not be made perfect It was that good respect which God did bear to the latter times which moved him thus to order matters for he could have sent his son sooner But thus as he honoured his son so he honoured all that should place their confidence on him We Christians have just cause in this respect to rejoyce that we have been reserved to these latter times And it becomes us to walk worthy of this priviledge See more hereof Chap. 8. v. 16. § 80 81 82. §. 55. Of the excellency of the true Tabernacle which is Christs body AS Christ is set forth to be the true high Priest typified by Aaron so the Aposile proceeds to set forth other truths of other types He begins with the Tabernacle which he stileth a greater and more perfect Tabernacle c. The Tabernacle here intended signifieth the body of Christ as is shewed Chap. 8. v. 2. § 5. where the resemblance betwixt the Jewes Tabernacle and Christs body is distinctly set forth This Tabernacle is here said to be a greater and more perfect 1. Greater not in quantity but in dignity Christs body was not in bulk greater but in worth It was worth more then Moses Tabernacle Solomons and Zorobabels Temple yea and all the world besides Because this mysticall Tabernacle Christs body appeared in Zorobabels Temple it is said that the glory of that latter house should be greater then of the former Haâ—… 2. 9. 2. More perfect as in the kind of it for Christs body was more perfect in the very nature and kind of it then the Tabernacle so in the vertue and efficacie of it for no legall type could make perfect v. 9. § 49. But Christ in and by his body and in and by those things which he did and endured in his body made all that trusted in him fully perfect So perfect were all things that Christ undertook as nothing needeth to be added hereunto Of this word perfect See more Chap. 2. v. 10. § 97. Yet further to set forth the excellency of this mysticall Tabernacle it is said that it was not made with hands namely with hands of men See v. 24. § 121. This the Apostle sets down in opposition to the Jewish Tabernacle which was made by the hands of men Exod. 36. 1 8 c. This negative expression not made with hands implyeth that it was no human work no work of such as have hands but the work of him that hath no hands which is God himself Thus it implyeth the very same thing which was expressed under this phrase which the Lord pitched and not man Chap. 8. v. 2. § 5. This phrase that is to say is added by way of explication Of explaining strange difficult and obscure words or sentences See Chap. 7. v. 2. § 19. The explanation is thus set down not of this building The word translated building is the very same that is translated creature Chap. 4. v. 13. § 75. There see the derivation and various acceptions of the Greek word here used The relative this hath reference to things here below
too dear for Christ who thought not his own blood too dear for us Well might Christ say If any man come to me and hate not his Father and Mother and Wife and Children and Brethren and Sisters yea and his own life also he cannot be my Disciple Luke 14. 26. 6. In particular let it move us to give our selves wholly to Christ. He gave himself to death for us He requires that we give our selves a living sacrifice to him Rom. 12. 1. He gained nothing to himself by shedding his blood but we gain remission of sins reconciliation with God justification all happinesse 7. From the foresaid price of our redemption ariseth a firm and sure ground of faith What place is left for doubting and despairing when such a price of redemption as Christs own blood is paid This price affords two strong props of faith 1. Infinite mercy 2. Perfect justice §. 58. Of Christ entering by his blood THe word translated entered is a compound and that of the same simple verb that was used chap. 6. v. 19. § 155. and the preposition is doubled with like emphasis as it was there Whereas it is said that by his blood he entered c. It is not to be taken of carrying the blood which he shed with him into heaven in a Vessel or otherwise as the high Priest carried the blood of the sacrifice into the most holy place That needed not in that he presented his body out of which the blood is shed and which was the sacrifice it self that was offered up which was more then that which the Priest did Christ shed his blood on earth before his ascention and that sundry times as 1. When he was circumcised Luke 2. 21. 2. When in his agony he sweat drops of blood Luke 22. 44. 3. When he was scourged John 19. 1. 4. When a Crown of thorns was clapt upon his head Iohn 19. 2. 5. VVhen his hands and feet were nailed to the Crosse Iohn 20. 25. 6. VVhen his side was pierced so as water and blood came out from thence Iohn 19. 34. This was the evidence of the losse of his life For the water that came out with the blood shewed that his very heart was pierced This phrase by his blood implyeth the merit of his death that thereby expiation was made for our sins For it was shewed that there is no expiation without blood § 57. §. 59. Of Heaven an holy place THe place whereinto Christ entered is here stiled the holy place Of the divers acceptions of the Greek word translated holy place see v. 8. § 47. Here it is taken for heaven it self The Apostle plainly expresseth as much v. 24. There never was any place to which this title so properly belonged as heaven Of Christs entering into heaven see chap. 1. v. 3. § 35. chap. 4. v. 14. § 84 85. The title given to heaven in this place sheweth it to be a most holy place So it is expresly stiled Psal. 20. 6. Isa. 57. 15. 1. Heaven is the truth of that type which under the Law was sanctified for the most holy place 2. As heaven at first was made holy so ever since it hath continued to be Never was it any way polluted 3. There is nothing in it but that which is holy As holy Angels spirits of 〈◊〉 men made perfect 4. It is further sanctified and glorified by the continual glorious presence of the holy God If such places on earth where God was pleased sometimes to manifest his presence ordinarily as the Tabernacle and Temples or extraordinarily as the place where he appeared to Moses Exod. 3. 5. and to Ioshua Ios. 5. 15. were 〈◊〉 much more the place of his continual residency in his greatest glory 1. This is a motive to lift up pure hands in prayer 1 Tim. 2. 8. for they are lifâ—… 〈◊〉 to an holy place David saith I will wash my hands in innocency so will I compâ—…â—…hine Altar Psal. 26. 6. Heaven is a more holy place then the Altar was we 〈◊〉 therefore be more careful to wash our hands in innocâ—…ncy when we approach to Heaven but in prayer the soul after an especial and spiritual manner entereth into that holy place This inference our Apostle teacheth us to make chap. 10. v. 19 20. 2. It is a motive to â—…eanse our selves from all filthinesse throughout the whole câ—…se of our life 2 Cor. â—… 1. and to grow up into full holinesse that we may be fitted to enter into this holy place for there shall in no wise enter into it any thing that deâ—…leth Rev. 21. 27. When those Angels that at first were made holy became unholy this holy place could hold them no longer 2 Pet. 2. 4. It is most meet that we be fitted for the place of our everlasting aboad Two graces are in special requisite hereunto 1. Faith whereby we apply to our selves the blood of Christ that cleanseth 〈◊〉 from all sin 1 Iohn 1. 7. 2. Repentance whereby sin is mortified in us Luke 13. 3 5. Act. 2. 38. §. 60. Of Christs entering once into Heaven THe time of Christs entering into heaven is limited by this particle 〈◊〉 This is not here taken as it was v. 7. for once a year but exclusively once for ever Thus it is taken chap. 6. v. 4. and Iude v. 3. In this exclusive respect men are said once to die v. 27. And it is said of Christ that he died for sin once Rom. 6. 10. That Christ entered but once into heaven is evident by this phrase whom the Heaven must receive until the time of restitution of all things Act. 3. 21. Christ in the dayes of his flesh did and endured whatsoever was requifite for mans eternal redemption v. 26. see more hereof chap. 7. v. 27. § 115. Among other Arguments this may be pressed against the conceit of Christs personal reigning on earth for a thousand years after which they say he is to enter into heaven again But hereof we may have a more fit occasion to speak upon the last verse of this Chapter § 143. §. 61. Of Christs perfecting mans redemption before he entered into Heaven ONe special ground of Christs entering into Heaven is thus expressed â—…ving obtaâ—…ned eternal Redemption Th word translated obtained properly signifieth sound Mat. 2. 8 11. For he that find s a thing obtains it VVhere the Angel saith to the Virgin Mary Thou 〈◊〉 sound favor with God Luke 2. 30. He meaneth thou hast obtained favour So this phrase finde grace Heb. 4. 16. is all one as obtain grace The word here used is a participle of the first Aorist and implieth the time past or a thing done and effected Thus it intendeth that Christ had done and endured whatsoever was requisite for mans redemption whilst he was on earth and after that went into heaven A like tense is used to set forth the like thing Eph. 5. 26. which word for word is thus to be
words to be brought in as a proof The argument is taken from the common use and equity of confirming Testaments which is by the death of the Testator The argument may be thus framed The new Testament was to be ratified as other Testaments use to be But other Testaments are ratified by the death of the Testator c. By Testament is here meant that which we commonly call the last will of a man Whereby he disposeth what belongeth unto him to be ordered according to his will after his death In this respect the Lord said to Hezekiah when a deadly desease had seized upon him Set thine house in order for thou shalt die 1 King 20. 1. By that phrase Set thine house in order he meaneth that he should make his last will or Testament The Greek word according to the proper notation thereof signifieth thus much for it is derived from a verb that signifieth to appoint Luk. 22. 29. and joyned with a noune that signifieth Covenant or testament it useth to be translated to make as Act. 3. 25. Heb. 10. 16. The participle of this verb is translated in this and the next verse a Testator The necessity of the death of a Testator for confirmation of his Testament is in our English set down with much emphasis thus there must of necessity In the Greek there is only a single necessity used yet withall there is a verb joyned with it that carrieth emphasis Our English translate it be but in the margin thus be brought it implyeth that the Testators death must be produced brought forth and made known This necessity is upon supposition that Christ would ratifie his Testament as other Testaments used to be ratified that believers might place the stronger and stedfaster confidence thereupon Of absolute and conditionall necessity See Chap. 8. v. 3. § 9. In generall here is shewed that a Testators death is requisite for ratifying his Testament Hereupon God himself renders this reason for Hezekiahs making his will thou shalt die and not live Isa. 38. 1. And Ahithophel when he purposed to make away himself put his houshold in order 2 Sam. 17. 23. Experience of all places and all ages giveth proof hereunto A Testament is only and wholy at his pleasure that maketh it so as he may alter it or disanull it while he liveth as he seeth good but when he is dead he not remaining to alter it none else can do it A main difference betwixt a deed that a man maketh with another and a will that he maketh of himself lyeth herein For a deed presupposeth some consideration or covenant By the way the folly of those is hereby discovered who too much rest on a mans will and thereupon are carelesse in their calling and in using means for their own good and livelyhood By a mans will no benefit is received while the Testatoâ—… liveth The Testator may out-live him that depends upon him or change his mind or spend all that he hath Hence our English proverb they who depend on dead menâ—… shooes may go barefoot §. 94. Of the Inviolablenesse of a mans last will IN the seventeenth verse the Apostle declareth the inviolablenesse of a mans last will being ratified as before by the Testators death This he sheweth two wayes 1. Affirmatively in this phrase a Testament is of force after men are dead The word translated of force signifieth firm and stable It is the same word that is used Chap. 2. v. 2. § 11. and translated stedfast This phrase after men are dead is in Greek thus among the dead which intendeth as much as our English expresseth 2. Negatively thus Otherwise it is of no strength c. This phrase is of strength is the interpretation of a verb that signifieth to be able to do this or that Phil. 4. 13. But a negative added thereto as here is oâ—… no strength implyeth a privation of all power vertue and efficacy it is spoken of those that strive to enter into heaven amisse Luk. 13. 24. And of those who could not resist the Spirit by which Stephen spake Act. 6. 10. And of salt that hath no savour in it Matth. 5. 13. So here of a will that hath no validity in it nor can be pleaded as a deed Thus is a will while the Testator is alive From those two points namely the affirmative That a Testament is of force when the Testator is dead and the negative that a Testament is of no strength while the Testator liveth it appeareth that a Testament is made inviolable by the Testators death This Bathsheba implyed by her earnestnesse with King David to declare who should sit on his throne after him 1 King 1. 20. But most cleerly is this thus expressed by the Apostle If a mans Testament be confirmed namely by death no man disanullest or addeth thereto Gal. 3. 15. A Testament is the voluntary act of a Testator He only hath power to alter it Because when he is dead he cannot do it himself none else may do it If they could men would be discouraged from making wills But much peace ariseth from the inviolablenesse of a will 1. Quest. What if a Testament be unjust and sinfull Answ. Is it be unjust in the thing given or in the person to whom it is given it may well be accounted no will at all A will gives no title to a Testator of that which belongs not to him nor defauds any of that which is otherwise due to him 2. Quest. What if a Testator gives his own to unlawfulnesse Answ. Respect must be had both to the generall intent of the Testator and to the particular use If the one and the other be sin then his will is as we will If a Testator shall bequeath any thing to maintaine rebellion in a land or any other notorious wickednesse his will being directly contrary to Gods will and to the good and wholesome laws under which he liveth his will is a will In such cases a Vow is of no force But if the intent of a Testator be good yet thorow errour of judgement he be deceived in a particular case wherein and whereby he manifesteth his intent then may that particular be altered but his generall intent observed For example Suppose a man have a desire and purpose to give something to the maintenance of Gods worship but being deceived in his Judgement supposeth such and such superstition to be the true worship of God and thereupon bequeatheth lands or other legacies to the miantenance thereof in this case the legacies bequeathed man and ought to be directed to the maintenance of Gods true worship but not the will cleane nulled 1. Contrary to this ruled case of the Apostle concerning the inviolablenesse of a Testament are sundry practises as 1. To conceale a mans Testament 2. To alter the same 3. To withhold such legacies as are given 4. To pervert it deceitfully and
to turn it to other undue uses then the testator intended 5. To disanul it unjustly These and others like unto them sin against the light of nature and against the rule of equity which is confirmed by Gods word Because the testators themselves are dead and can do nothing to right themselves the living God will take their case into his hands and be a revenger of such unfaithfulnesse and fraud Whether they be executors themselves or counsellers procters advocates Judges or any other that make themseles accessary to the fraud and guilty of the sin they make themselves lyable to divine vengeance 2. The inviolableness of a will is a forcible motive to such as have any estate to be conscionable in making their last will and testament especially if they leave behind them wife and children Hereof see more Domest Duties On Eph. 5. 22. c. Treat 4. § 56 57. and Treat 6. § 62 63. §. 95. Of the inviolablenesse of the new Testament ratified by Christs death THe main point which the Apostle intended by setting down the inviolableness of mens last wils after their death is to prove that Christs death was requisite for ratifying the New Testament To this purpose tend these phrases Christ must suffer Matth. 16. 21. ought not Christ to have suffered Luk. 24. 26. It became him to make perfect through suffering Heb. 2. 10. See Chap. 2. v. 17. § 166. Thus Christ ratified the New Testament to declare more evidently the kind of Gods promises and of those excellent gifts which by the New Testament are conferred on us They being ratified by death are not branches of such a covenant as requireth conditions on our parts to make them good wherein if we fail the covenant is forfeited as the covenant made with Adam was But the promises of the New Testament are of meer grace The things bequeathed therein are legacies testifying the good will of the testator without condition on the part of the legaties Observe the promises of the New Testament expresly set down Chap. 8. v. 10 11 12. and you shall find them all to be absolute promises without conditions on our parts Indeed â—…aith and repentance are required in and by the Gospell but not simply as conditions Faith is required as the means to receive and partake of the things promised and repentance as a qualification whereby we may know that we are the persons to whom such promises belong besides he that hath made the promises doth work in men those graces of faith and repentance By this kind of ratifying the New Testament the extent of Christs death is further manifested It was shewed v. 12. That Christ died to purchase an eternal inheritance Here another end and benefit thereof is declared which is as a testator to establish and ratifie what he had purchased and to shew the ground of right and title that we have to eternal life which is our Fathers legacy whereby it is established and made sure unto us On 〈◊〉 â—…ound eternal life is called an inheritance v. 15. For we come to it as hâ—… by the good will grace and favour of the purchaser thereof manifested by his last will That we may the better discern how fitly this metaphor is applied to Christ let us consider how the most materiall things appertaining to a last will do concurre in this case 1. There is a testator which is the great Lord of all even the Son of God who to make himself a fit testator was made flesh Iohn 1. 14. 2. There is a main inheritance bequeathed This is eternal glory in heaven 1 Pet. 1. 4. 3. There are other legacies which are sundry gifts Eph. 4. 8. As divers callingâ—… abilities to perform them and graces both restraining and renewing 4. There are books or rolls wherein the foresaid legacies are registred These are the holy Scriptures especially the New Testament 5. There are publick notaries and scribes as witnesses of this Testament These are the holy Prophets and Apostles 6. There are seales added to the Testament These are the two Sacraments Matth. 26. 29. and 28. 19. If ever child had cause to take notice of his Fathers last will and Testament we Christians have cause to take notice of this last will and Testament of the Lord Jesus ratified by his blood and this so much the rather because by Christs death the New Testament is made inviolable 1. Christ is a faithfull and true witnesse Rev. 3. 14. even truth it self Ioh. 14. 6. His word shall not passe away Mark 13. 31. If the word of Christ be stable much more his promise much more his covenant much more his Testament ratified and confirmed by his death 2. Christs blood is too pretious a thing to be spilt in vain Bâ—…t in vain is it spilt if his Testament ratified thereby be altered I may say in this case as the Apostle did of Christs resurrection 1 Cor. 15. 14. If the New Testament be not stable Christ dyed in vain our preaching is in vain your faith is in vain 3. Christs death is a declaration and evidence of the eternal counsell of his Father which is most stable and immutable in it self as hath been shewed Chap. 6. v. 17. § 135. If in it self it be immutable much more is it so being ratified by the death of his Son who by his death hath ratified the same All the promises of God in him are yea and in him Amen 2 Cor. 1. 20. That is in Christ they are made performed and ratified 1. The presumptuous usurpation of the Bishop of Rome is herein manifested who arrogateth to himself power to dispence with the Testament of Christ. I say saith one of his champions that the Pope may dispence against an Apostle What is this but against Christs Testament which is registred by the Apostles He further addeth that he may dispence against natural and divine right If this be not to be as God and to shew himself that he is God which is the character of Antichrist 2 Thes. 2. 4. I know not what may be To omit other particulars Christ saith of Sacramental wine drink ye all of it for this is my blood of the new Testament Matth. 26. 27 28. Yet he denieth this Sacramental wine to the people Thus he with-holdeth sundry particular legacies as The liberty of marriage in sundry times of the year and the free use of sundry meats on sundry dayes of every weak and all lent long and other like priviledges yea he denyeth to the people liberty to search the rolls wherein this Testament is registred for he suffers not people to read the Scriptures Oh presumptuous guide Oh blind people 2. This ratification of the New Testament discovers the hainousnesse of unbelief for it makes voyd the strongest confirmation that can be of Gods covenant and Gods promises made therein See the Whole Armour of God on Eph. 6. 16. Treat 2. Part 6. §
34. Of the hainousnesse of incredulity 3. This is a strong motive to believe the promises of the Gospel This is the main end of Christs ratifying them by his death Herein we shall shew our selves children of Abraham Rom. 4. 19 20. As God for this end addeth to his promise an oath So hath he given his Son to confirm all by his death See Heb. 6. v. 17. § 143 144. God would have our faith and confidence to be strong and stedfast not weak not wavering 4. This may incite us to search the Scripture wherein Christs last will and new Testament is registred Therein observe the promises made to us Consider the nature and kind of them That as legacies they are absolutely and unalterably set down This is the ground of a stedfast faith and strong confidence This is to be applyed as to the inheritance it self Ioh. 10. 28. Luk. 12. 32. So to the means whereby we attain to that inheritance Sundry of them are expresly noted Chap. 8. v. 10 11 12. So others in other places As mortification Rom. 6. 6. Vivification Ezek. 11. 19 20. Perseverance in grace 1 Cor. 1. 8. If we believe all these it shall be to us according to our faith It is noted of Hezekiah that he spread the letter which Senacherib wrote against the God of Iudah before the Lord 2 King 19. 14. and upon consideration that God was concrned therein his heart was much enlarged in prayer and his faith strengthned God is much concerned in the Testament that Christ hath ratified with his blood Let us thererefore spread Christs Testament before God in our prayers Let us plead it before God and it will much sharpen our prayers and strengthen our faith §. 96. Of the resolution of and observations from Heb. 9. 15 16 17. Vers. 15. THe sum of these three verses is a ratification of the New Testament This point is 1. Propounded v. 15. 2. Proved v. 16 17. In the proposition we are to observe 1. The inference of it upon that which went before in this phrase and for this cause 2. The substance This sets out a special office of Christ concerning which is declared 1. The kind of office 2. The end thereof The end of office is a mediatour amplified by the subject whereabout he is a mediatour the New Testament The end thereof is the fruition of an eternal inheritance This is set out 1. By the means of purchasing it death 2. By the effect of that means redemption amplified by the subject of that redemption transgressions and by the persons whose transgressions they were them that were under the first Testament 3. By the persons that partake of the benefit they which are called 4. By the benefit it self inheritance This is amplified 1. By the ground of it promise 2. By the continuance of it eternal Vers. 16. The proof of the main point that Christ died to ratifie the New Testament iâ—… taken from the custome of ratifying other Testaments That custome is 1. Propounded v. 16. 2. Confirmed v. 17. In the proposition is declared 1. The point confirmed a Testament 2. The means of confirming it the death of the Testator 3. The ground thereof necessity The confirmation is set down two wayes 1. Affirmatively wherein the validitie of a Testament is declared A Testament is of force after men are dead 2. Negatively whereby the invalidity of a Testament is manifested otherwise it is of no strength c. Doctrines Vers. 15. I. Christ undertook many offices for mans good This ariseth from the inference in these words and for this cause See § 88. II. Christ is a mediatour This is plainly expressed See § 88. III. The covenant of grace is by Christ made a Testament See § 88. IV. The Testament under the Gospell is a new one So it is here called See § 88. V. Christ ratified the New Testament by his death This is the main point here intended See § 88. VI. Redemption is one end of Christs death His death is here said to be for redemption See § 89. VII Christ redeemed men from their transgressions This is here plainly expressed See § 89. VIII Christs redemption extended to those that lived before he died These were those that were under the first Testament See § 90. IX They who were called have a right to heaven These are here set down for that end See § 91. X. The reward purchased by Christ is an inheritance It is here so called See § 92. XI That inheritance is eternall So it is here stiled See § 92. XII The ground of the eternal inheritance is Gods promise It is here called 〈◊〉 promise of inheritance See § 92. XIII That which God hath promised they who are called shall receive Of them iâ—… is here said recâ—…ive the promise See § 92. Vers. 16. XIV Christ conformeth himself to the commendable customes of man Aâ—… men use to ratifie their Testament so did Christ. See § 93. XV. The death of a Testator ratifieth his last will This is the Apostles main argument See § 93. XVI There is a necessity of the Testators death for ratiâ—…ying his covenant The Apostle plainly expresseth this See § 93. XVII A Testament then receiveth â—…orce when the Testator is dead See § 93. XVIII Till the Testator be dead his last will is of no sorce Those two last doctrines are plainly expressed See § 94. §. 97. Of the equity of legal rites Heb. 9. 18 19 20 21 22. Vers. 18. Whereupon neither the first Testament was dedicated without blood Vers. 19. For when Moses had spoken every precept to all the people according to the law he took the blood of calves and of goats with water and scarlet wooll and â—…ysop and sprinkled both the book and all the people Vers. 20. Saying This is the blood of the Testament which God hath enjoyned unto you Vers. 21. Moreover he sprinkled with blood both the Tabernacle and all the vessels of the Ministry Vers. 22. And almost all things are by the law purged with blood and without shedding of blood is no remission IN these five verses the Apostle further proveth the main point that mans redemption is puchased by Christs blood comparatively or relatively in reference to the law See v. 15. § 88. Thus much is implyed under this phrase of transition whereupon neither c. This transition hath immediate reference to the 16. and 17. v. where the common equity of ratifying wils by the death of the testator was declared Because that was the common custome of all people in all ages therefore God would have the legal rites to be answerable thereunto and appointed beasts to be slain and their blood to be so and so used Hereby it appeareth that legal ceremonies were grounded on the rule of equity Prophets and Apostles are plentifull in particular proofs hereof Take one instaâ—…ce from each of them If ye offer the blind for sacrifice is it not evill and iâ—… ye
â—…ffer the lame and sick is it not evill offer it now unto thy Governour will he be pleased with thee Mal. 1. 8. It was so equall that sound sacrifices should be offered unto God as equity shewed the like was to be done to men In the case of Ministers maintenance the Apostle laid down sundry grounds of equity and among others produceth legal institutions as Thou shalt not muzzle the mouth of the ox and they which minister about holy things live of the things of the Temple and they which wait at the Altar are partakers with the Altar 1 Cor. 9. 7 9 13. As God is just and equall in all his dealings so his care is to satisfie men in all the ordinances which he imposeth upon men and thereupon ordereth them according to common equity that we may the better discern the equity thereof 1. This discovereth their erroneous conceit who put the books of the law oâ—…t of the Canon of Scripture There were of old certain Hereticks called 〈◊〉 who denyed the divine authority of Moses books The Manichees went further and rejected all the Old Testament These have of old been condemned by ancient councels There are many among us who too lightly esteem the books of the law and think they might be well spared surely such know not the right use which we christians may make of the legal types Of their use see Chap. 4. v. 8. § 50. and Chap. 8. v. 5. § 13. 2. The equity that is couched under the legall rites giveth demonstration of the â—…ent and perpetuall use of them And for this end we have everlasting records of them in the sacred Scripture They who can well discern the truths shadowed 〈◊〉 in types and the equity that is comprised under them will find that even the legall rites are among those things which were written aforetime for our learning Rom. 15. 4. 3. It will be labour well spent to exercise our selves as in other parts of sacred Scripture so in these and to pray for the Spirit of illumination that we may understand the truth and equity of them Of helps hereunto see Chap. 4. v. 8. § 50. §. 98. Of legall rites typifying like truths BY the first is here meant the very same thing that was called the first Testament or Covenant v. 15. § 90. And to make up this sense our English have well expressed this word Testament It is that which is also called the old in opposition to the new covenant Chap. 8. v. 13. § 80. This Covenant is called a Testament because after the manner of Testaments it was ratified with the blood of such creatures as were slain and so dead The ratification thereof is comprised under this word dedicated The Greek word is derived from a noun that signifieth new When sacred places or things were newly built or renewed they used by sacred solemnities to dedicate or consecrate the same The word implyeth a religious act whereby a person or thing was set apart to an holy use Here it is passively used and actively Chap. 10. v. 20. where it is thus translated he hath consecrated The feast and other solemnities which were a dedication are expressed under a title derived from this word and translated the feast of the dedication Joh. 10. 22. The latin useth a word of a like notation for dedicating of a thing which according to that notation our English translateth to initiate They who are baptized are according to that word said to be initiated that is consecrated and dedicated to God The main scope of the Apostle in this verse and the force of the argument which he useth demonstrateth that the rites of the law typified truths like to themselves They were for the most part with blood so Christ doth all for us with blood namely by his death Concerning the point here intended the Apostle saith of the Ministers of the law that they served unto the example and shadow of heavenly things Chap. 8. 5. As the body is like the shadow so the truth like the type The types themselves made nothing perfect Chap. 7. 19. Therefore to raise up mens minds to such truths as could make perfect the types were like to them This may be an especial means to help us in finding out the truth of types See Chap. 4. v. 8. § 50. §. 99. Of blood the means of agreement with God THis phrase of dedicating the first Tabernacle with blood gives instance that blood is the means of consecrating things to God Thereby all things are made acceptable to him All agreements since mans fall betwixt God and man have been by blood Under the first Testament here mentioned are comprised all agreements from mans fall till Christ was exhibited Under the second Testament which is the new all from Christs time till the end of the world Both these Testaments were dedicated with blood Thus much is implyed under this phrase Neither the first â—…hat iâ—… nor the first nor the second were dedicated without blood From hence we may infer that all agreements with God are in blood This might easily be exemplified by an induction of particulars as 1. The bruising of the heel of the seed of the woman Gen. 3. 15. imlpyeâ—… blood 2. Abels acceptable sacrifice was a bloody one Gen. 4. 4. and so was Noahs and all other like sacrifices in succeeding ages 3. Their Sacraments were bloody as circumcision Exod. 4. 26. and the paâ—…over Exod. 12. 6 7. Thus our Sacraments Matth. 26. 28. Rom. 6. 3. This is not in regard of Gods delight in blood but in regard of sin which in reference to Gods truth Gen. 2. 17. and justice cannot otherwise be expiated This is a great aggravation of the hainousness of sin that God thereby is kepâ—… from entring into covenant without blood If that true blood which doth properly take away sin even the blood of the Son of God be duly weighed the foresaid aggravation will be much heightned §. 100. Of making known Gods Covenant before the Seal be put to it Vers. 19. THe aforesaid general point of dedicating things under the law with blood the Apostle exemplifieth by sundry particulars In setting them down he beginneth with the time when that course was first observed and with the ground of observing the same The time is in these words When Moses had spoken every precept Of Moses See Chap. 3. v. 2. § 37. The Apostle in that which is here set down hath relation to Exod. 24. 7 8. For besides the sprinkling of blood there mentioned the very words spoken by Moses are quoted in the next verse This phrase had spoken implyeth that Moses declared the meaning of what he did before he used that rite of sprinkling blood whereby the Covenant of God was ratified so as Gods Covenant might be made known before the seal be put to it The blood that was sprinkled was a sign a seal a ratification yea and a kind of Sacrament
5. 7. The remission that the Apostle here speaketh of is the remission of sins The word translated remission hath for the most part this noun sins added to it as Matth. 26. 28. Mark 1. 4. But sometimes it is set alone and the word sins understood as Mark 3. 29. Luke 4. 18. and here The manner of setting down this point with a double negative thus without No carrieth Emphasis It implyeth that there is no other way for obtaining remission of sins 1. This reason taketh it for granted that sin is remissible It may be pardoned Hereof see the Treat of the Sin against the Holy Ghost Part. 1. § 5 at the end of Domest Dâ—… 2. It is also taken for granted that blood is the means of purging away sin Of these two points see v. 7. § 43. and v. 18. § 99. 3. The main point here intended is that there is no other way to expiate sin but by blood This is to be taken of the procuring cause of remission of sins for there are many means as courses to be taken by us whereby we may gaine assurance that sins are pardoned But if you read the Scripture thorowout you shall finde no other purchase of sin then blood The truth that was tipyfied by the blood under the Law namely the blood sacrifice or death of Christ is the only price that can make satisfaction for sin Sin is that barr which keepeth the flood-gates fast shut against the current of mercy Satisfaction of Justice pulleth out the barr and then mercy flows in apace This is sufficient to disprove the many foolish inventions of Papists wherby they doe egregiously delude their people in seeking pardon of sin In particular this discovereth the vanity of the Popish distinction of a bloody and unbloody sacrifice They say that their Masse is an unbloody sacrifice and yet they affirme that it is a propitiatory sacrifice for remission of sins They thinke to salve up all by a concepit of a concomitancy of blood with flesh But even that conceipt is here refuted by the word which the Apostle here useth shedding of blood without shedding of blood is no remission It is not sufficient that blood be with flesh but blood must be shed and powred out as the notation of the word implyeth Thus much doth Christ expresse in the institution This is my blood which is shed Math. 26. 28. Of the distinction betwixt a bloody and unbloody sacrifice see Chap. 7. v. 27. § 115. For our parts let us learne to trust and that wholy and only to this means of remission the blood of Jesus Christ shed for our sins §. 112. Of the resolution of Heb. 9. 18 19 20 21 22. Vers. 18. Whereupon neither the first Testament was dedicated without blood Vers. 19. For when Moses had spoken every precept to all the people according to the Law he tooke the blood of Calves and of Goats with Water and Scarlet Wooll and Hysop and sprinkled both the book and all the people Vers. 20. Saying This is the blood of the Testament which God enjoyned unto you Vers. 21. Moreover he sprinkled with blood both the Tabernacle and all the vessels of the Ministry Vers. 22. And almost all things are by the Law purged with blood and without shedding of blood is no remission Vers. 18. IN these five verses is set downe a legall dedication In it we may observe 1. The inference of it upon that which went before in these words whereupon neither 2. The substance of the dedication This is 1. Generally propounded 2. Particularly exemplified In the generall two things are declared 1. The thing dedicated the first Testament 2. The means of dedicating it blood Vers. 19. In the particular exemplification are considerable 1. The Time when the dedication was performed and that was when the meaning thereof was declared In describing this circumstance are noted 1. The person that declared the meaning Moses had spoken 2. The matter that was spoken precept Amplified by the generality every precept 3. By the persons to whom it was spoken to all the people 4. The manner of ordering what he did deliver according unto the 〈◊〉 2. The means of dedicating this is described in four particulars 1. The blood of calves and goats 2. Water 3. Scarlet-wool 4. Hysop 3. The manner of using the blood in this word sprinkled 4. The things dedicated which were either such as were then present or afterwards dedicated v. 21 22 The things then present were of two sorts 1. The book 2. All the people Vers. 20. In the 20. v. is particularly set down the words whereby Moses explained the meaning of what he did This is 1. Generally hinted in this word saying 2. Distinctly expressed where is shewed 1. The matter intended this is the blood of the Testament 2. The warrant he had for what was done which God hath enjoyned you Vers. 21. The things afterwards dedicated are set down v. 21 22. Therein is 1. A repetition of the means of dedicating he sprinkled with blood 2. An expression of the things dedicated and that 1. In two particular kinds 1. The holy place the Tabernacle 2. The holy things all the vessels of the Ministery Vers. 22. 2. In a generall comprehension thus almost all things This generall is amplified 1. By a repetition of the means blood 2. By the effect thereof purged 3. By the ground of all the law 4. By the reason of using that rite Here we may observe 1. The benefit attained thereby remission 2. The manner of using the blood shedding 3. The necessity thereof without such shedding no remission §. 113. Of observations gathered out of Heb. 9. 18 19 20 21 22. Vers. 18. I. LEgall rites were grounded on equity This word of inference â—…upon intendeth as much Because Testaments were usually ratified with the death of the Testator thereupon Gods Testament was ratified with blood See § 97. II. Gods covenant made with the Iewes was the first Testament So it is here â—…alled See § 98. III. God would have sacred things dedicated Thus much is expressed See § 98. IV. Blood is the meanes of attonement between God and man The mention of blood in this place intendeth thus much See § 99. Vers. 19. V. The Covenant must be explained before the seal be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 did not use the seal of sprinkling blood before he had spoken and declared what 〈◊〉 intended See § 100. VI. Ministers must teach what God commands This is implyed under this word 〈◊〉 See § 101. VII The whole counsel of God must be made known Moses spake every precept See § 101. VIII Gods word is to be delivered to all of all sorts Moses spake to all the people See § 101. IX What Ministers doe they must do according to Gods word Moses did what he did according to the Law which was Gods word See § 101. X. Vnder the law the blood of beasts was used Such were Calves and Goats See § 102. XI
to free us from our sins He appeared to put away sin So clearly is this revealed to Christians by the Gospell as an Apostle saith to them ye know that the was manifested to take away our sins 1 Joh. 3. 5. An Angel before the birth of Christ declaring by what name he should be called giveth this reason thereof Thou shalt call his name Iesus for he shall save his people from their sins Matth. 1. 21. And his forerunner upon Christs first appearing publickly thus set him out Behold the Lamb of God which taketh away the sin of the world Joh. 1. 29. 1. Sin was it that implunged man into so wofull a plight as it had been better for him not to be then not to be freed from sin 2. Such was his case as neither he himself nor all creatures in the world were able to free him 3. God was pleased to take pitty on man in that miserable condition On these and other like grounds Christ appeared to take away sin This is such an instance of Gods love to man as exceedeth all expression all apprehension If it be demanded how far sin is taken away I answer in a double respect 1. In reference to the condemning power of sin Rom. 8. 1. This is set out in Scripture by many metaphors whereof see The Guide to go to God or An Explanation of the Lords Prayer 5 Petit. § 130 c. 2. In reference to the domineering power of sin for by Christ that power is subdued Sin hath not power in believers to make them slaves to it Object Sin remains in the best and maintains a combate in them Rom. 7. 21 23. Answ. Sin remains in the regenerate as one that hath a deadly wound which can never be cured yet may retain life and so struggle and strive This the Lord suffereth for the tryall and exercise of his Saints These two respects about the condemning and domineering power of sin may be the more fitly applyed to this taking away of sin by reason of that double law which concerneth sin One is a law against sin which is the law of God The other is the law of sin whereby sin hath a kind of command Of this speaketh the Apostle Rom. 7. 23 25. The word here used of putting away is applyed to the ceremonial law and translated a disanulling Heb. 7. 18. and it may imply in some respect a disanulling of the foresaid double law about sin This taking away of sin affords great matter of comfort to poor sinners who know the nature of sin and feel the burthen hereof Were it not for knowledge of this doctrin and faith therein they could not but be cast into Belshazzars passion Dan. 5. 5. But by this doctrine that fear is taken away and matter of thanks is ministred Rom. 7. 25. Yea also of an holy triumph 1 Cor. 15. 55 56. When therefore we have accesse to God for pardon of sin let us think on this But withall let us by the latter namely freedome from the domineering power of sin gain assurance of the former which is freedome from the condemning power of sin For where the Apostle â—…aith there is no condemnation to them which are in Christ he addeth who walk not after the flesh but after the Spirit Rom. 8. 1. They deceive themselves who being held as slaves under sin dream of freedome from the punishment of sin For the wages of sin is death Rom. 6. 23. The means or rather the true proper cause of taking away sin as aforesaid is thus expressed By the Sacrifice of himself The Sacrifice according to the notation of the Greek word implyeth blood yeâ—… death even that which is slain so as Christ put away sin by his death See v. 22. § 111. This Sacrifice was of himself even his own blood See v. 12. § 57. and Chap. 1. v. 3. § 29. These are great amplifications of Christs good respect to us §. 132. Of the resolution of Heb. 9. 25 26. And observations thence raised Vers. 25. Nor yet that he should offer himself often as the high Priest entereth into the Holy place every year with blood of others Vers. 26. For then must he often have suffered since the foundation of the world but now once in the end of the world hath he appeared to put away sin by the Sacrifice of himself Vers. 25. THâ—…se two verses set down another difference betwixt Christ and legall Priests The difference is 1. Propounded v. 25. 2. Proved v. 26. The difference as propounded consisteth in two things especially 1. In the things offered For Christ offered himself but the high-Priest offered the blood of others 2. In the time for Christ did not offer himself often but the high-Priest every year offered the blood of others This latter part of the difference is amplified by the place whereinto the high-Priest entered here sâ—…iled the Holy place Vers. 26. The proof is taken from the kind of Christs offering which was a suffering 1. This is set down by way of supposition then must he often have suffered which is amplified in the time since the foundation of the world 2. An inference is made thereupon The inference is thus expressed he hath appeared And it is enlarged 1. By the time which admits a double consideration 1. One that it was but once 2. The other that it was in the end of the world 2. By the end to put away sin This is illustrated by the means whereby he put away sin the Sacrifice of himself Doctrines I. Christ brought an offering Vers. 25. II. The offering that Christ brought was himself These two doctrines are here taken for granted See § 126. III. Christ did not often offer himself This is here expressed See § 126. IV. Christ in not offering himself often was unlike the legall high-Priest The negative particle nor applyed to Christ and the note of comparison as applied to the high-Priest proves this point See § 127. V. There was an high-Priest under the law See § 127. VI. The high-Priest under the law entered into the tabernacle That was the holy-place here mentioned See § 127. VII The legall Priest oft offered Sacrifice Every year his solemne Sacrifice was offered up See § 127. VIII The legal Priest appeared before God with blood This is here intended under this phrase with the blood See § 127. IX The blood which the legal Priest carried before the Lord was the blood of beasts Under this word others beasts are understood See § 127. X. Christ offering himself was a suffering to death This is raised from the meaning of this word suffered as it is inferred as a reason of Christs not offering himself See § 128. XI Christ must not oft have suffered This is here taken for granted See § 128. XII There was but one Sacrifice of Christ from the beginning of the world to the end This is implyed under this phrase since the foundation of the world See § 128. XIII Christ hath
in his life time Answ. In judgement we must consider 1. Desert 2. Guilt 3. Apprehension of condemnation in the conscience of the malefactor 4. The denunciation of the sentence of condemnation Of this latter that speech is not to be taken but in regard of the desert and of the guilt he is condemned and may also be in his own conscience condemned We say of a Traytor that peremptorily refuseth the Kings pardon he is condemned already though he be not brought to the bar for tryall Object 3. If judgement be immediately upon death what need a solemne day of judgement Answ. 1. For our bodies which rest till that time 2. For declaration of the equity of Gods just proceeding In this respect that day is called the day of revelation of the righteous judgement of God Rom. 2. 5. 3. For confirmation of that judgement that hath passed upon men at their death For by the sentence of the judge they know that there is no alteration thereof By this point of judgement immediatly after death to Popish errours are directly refuted 1. Their conceit of purgatory 2. Of praying for the dead Of these two see more in The whole Armour of God on Eph. 6. 18. § 39 40. §. 137. Of the certainty of judgement to come THe Apostle by inferring judgement as well as death upon Gods appointment and decree giveth us to understand that Judgement is most certain and cannot be avoided no more then death As this is true of the judgement that passeth upon the soul immediatly upon the dissolution of it from the body so also of that judgement which shall passe upon body and soul at the great and last day for as the soul is judged at death so shall body and soul be judged after the Resurrection That therefore which is said of the one may be applyed unto the other The last judgement is as sure as death Of Iudgement saith the Apostle God hath appointed a day in which he will judge the world Act. 17. 31. And to like purpose the wise man saith God shall bring every work unto judgement Eccles. 12. 14. And a must which implieth a necessity is put upon it 2 Cor. 5. 10. We must all appear before the judgement seat of Christ. This was foretold by Enoch who lived in Adams time for Adam lived 930 years and Enoch was born 622 years after Adam was created so as he lived 306 years in Adams time And that prophesie which he uttered concerning Christs coming to judgement whereof the Apostle Iude maketh mention v. 14. 15. might be uttered in Adams time and from thence continued to the Apostles time for this word Maranatha is taken to be the beginning of Enoâ—…hs Prophesie 1 Cor. 16. 22. They signifie thus much Our Lord cometh It was part of that solemn denunciation of judgement which the Church made against impenitent sinners whereby they gave over such a sinner to the last judgement of Christ as if there were left no pardon for him Ever since the Apostles time this Article of Christs coming to judgement hath been held in the Church and so will be so long as there is a Christian Church on earth There is a necessity of a future judgement for a clear manifestation of the justice of God Though God be most just in all his wayes Psal. 105. 17. yet in this world is it not so evidently discerned because God in wisdom oft suffereth the wicked to prosper yea and to dominere over the righteous But then shall every one be manifested in his own proper colours and God will render to ever one according to his deeds Rom. 2. 6. Did mockers believe this they would not say where is the promise of his coming 2 Pet. 3. 4. 1. This point of judgement after death discovereth the grosse errour of those who imagine that death is an utter destruction of body and soul. The Heathen discerned that the soul was immortal by the spiritual substance thereof and by the properties and effects of it we have further evidence hereof by the light of Gods word The Resurrection of the body seemed to them a strange Doctrine and when it was preached to them they mocked for it is indeed an Article of faith which cannot be demonstrated by reason but is believed because it is expresly revealed in the word See more here of Chap. 6. v. 2. § 20. 2. This cannot be but a matter of great terror to obstinate and impenitent sinâ—…s To such may be applied this caveat know thou that for all these things God will 〈◊〉 thee into judgement Eccles. 11. 9. To aggravate this terror Christ Jesus whom â—…pious persons while here they live and whom they reject yea and persecute in his Members shall be their Judge This Judge said to the impious Priests and others who crucified him yea shall see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power and 〈◊〉 in the Clouds of Heaven Namely to judge them Mark 14. 62. Yea one end of his comming is to execute judgement upon all that are ungodly c. Iud. v. 15. 2 Thes. 1. 8. Hence is it that such are called upon to weep and howle for the mysteries that â—…all come upon them Iam. 5. 1. No marvel that Felix trembled when he heard 〈◊〉 preach of judgement to come Act. 24. 25. And that Iudas hanged himself 〈◊〉 27. 5. And that they who beheld the lamb sitting as a judge said to the mountains and rocks Fall on us and hide us from the face of him that sitteth on the throne Rev. 6. 16. If any thing be of force to make men wish Balaams wish That they may 〈◊〉 death of the righteous and their last end be like theirs Numb 23. 10. this is 〈◊〉 O that it might be of force to move them to live the life of the righteous 3. This on the other side ministreth much matter of comfort to such as believe in Christ and make conscience of well ordering the whole course of their life Here 〈◊〉 this world they have many discomforts and discouragements For 1. They are subject to the same outward condition as others are Eccles. 9. 2. 2. They are in this world as sheep among wolves Matth. 10. 16. 3. Their integrity is either not seen or not regarded but depraved and scorned 4. Such is their estated in this world as the Apostle saith If in this life only we have 〈◊〉 in Christ we are of all men most miserable 1 Cor. 15. 19. But in that day they shall be pronounced blessed and accordingly they shall be forever blessed So as a full recompence shall be returned for all their sufferings here This is enough to make believers content in any estate as Paul was Phil. 4. 11. and to blesse God for taking away as Iob. did Iob. 1. 21. and quietly to sleep in chaines and setters as Peter did Acts 12. 7. and to rejoyce in suffering shame for Christs name 〈◊〉 5. 4 1. and to sing
when they are whipt put in the stocks in an inner prison and that at night as Paul and Silas did Acts 16. 13 24 25. â—… The foresaid point instructeth us in sundry duties as 1. To have an holy conversation 2 Pet. 3. 11. 2. To repent Acts 17. 31 32. 3. To take heed of all sin Eccles. 12. 14. Matth. 12. 36. 4. Faithfully to imploy our talent Matth. 29. 19. 5. To judge our selves 1 Cor. 11. 31. 6. To take heed of judging others rashly 1 Cor. 4. 5. Rom. 14. 10. 7. To take heed of doing wrong 2 Thes. 1. 6. 8. To abound in works of mercy Matth. 25. 35. 9. Patiently to endure Iames 5. 8 9. 10. To long for this day Tit. 2. 13. §. 138. Of repeating the same things IN the 28. verse is the second part of the aforesaid comparison as is evident by this note of reddition or application SO wherein two things in Christ are manifested to be answerable to the two things noted of man 1. Man dyeth but once and Christ was but once offered 2. After mans death commeth judgement and Christ having offered himself will appear the second time in judgement The principal point for this comparison was produced was to prove that Christ was offered but once This is here directly concluded It was thrice before affirmed namely Chap. 7. v. 27. and v. 12. 5. 60. and 26. § 120. of this Chapter Here the fourth time and again Chap. 10. v. 10. The Apostle knew that it was a true sure and weighty point and he foresaw that it would be much questioned and contradicted as it is by the Papists in their Masse wherein they say that the very body of Christ is daily offered up Hereby we see that matters of moment may be again and again repeated 1. This checks the pride of such Ministers as scorn to utter what hath been before delivered by themselves or others Many errours arise from affecting new matter 2. It manifesteth that such hearers as cannot endure to hear the same things again have itching ears It sheweth that they have more desire to have their ear tickled then their heart wrought upon 3. It teacheth Ministers wisdome in putting difference betwixt points of greater and lesser weight and so to presse the weightier matters as their people may not let them slip 4. It admonisheth people both to be patient in hearing the same things again and also to confer with one another yea and to meditate with themselves thereabout For knowledge and faith came not to us as revelations and inspirations did to Prophets we must use means for aâ—…taining them Of repeating the same thing See Chap. 3. v. 15. § 158. §. 139. Of Christs bearing mens sins THe main point here proved is that Christ is offered and that but once Of these two points See Chap. 7. v. 27. § 115. Here is further set down the end why he offered himself namely to beat sins The word translated to bear is a compound and that with the same simple verb that the former compound translated offered was But the propositions in the one and the other are different Of the difference between these two compound verbs See Chap. 7. v. 1. § 6. Whereas in verse 26. it is said that Christ put away sin by the sacrifice of himself and here that he baâ—…e sins This latter setteth down the means whereby the former was effected For Christ by taking our sins upon him and so bearing them took them away from us This was typified by the sin-offering and also by the scape goat Levit. 16. 21 22. The goat which being slain was called the sin-offering was so called because it was a sacrifice for sin over the scape goat which also typified Christ who by his divine nature had victory over death sin was confessed and that goat is said to bear all their sins Expresly was this foretold Esa. 53. 4 5. and it is most cleerly revealed to be accomplished 1 Pet. 2. 24. where the word of Text is used In this respect Christ is said to take the hand-writing that was contrary to us out of the way nailing it to the Crosse Colos. 2. 14. yea he is said to be made sin for us 2 Cor. 5. 21. and a curse for us Gal. 3. 13. Quest. How did Christ bear sins Answ. 1. As sin was a debt and Christ our surety that debt was imputed to him thus was he made sin 2 Cor. 5. 21. 2. He endured the punishment of sin Thus was he made a curse Gal. 3. 13. This he did to free us from sin and the punishment thus we are said to be healed by his stripes Esa. 53. 5. 1 Pet. 2. 24. and to be freed from the curse Gal. 3. 13. This also he did that we might be made the righteousnesse of God in him 2 Cor. 5. 21. O blessed change Christ took upon him our sins and freed us with his righteousnesse 1. This burden of sin that lay on Christ should deeply humble us who are the cause thereof It was such a burden as we had sunk everlastingly under the burden of it if he had not born it If ever thou wilt bâ—…hold sin in the horriblenesse of it behold it lying on the Lord Jesus and making him lye graveling on the ground sweating drops of blood praying thus Father if it be possible let this Câ—…p passe and crying my God my God why hast thou forsaken me It is something to behold sin forcing Adam out of Paradise and pressing the evill Angels down to hell and in the manifold judgements that God hath inflicted on sinners and in the terrours of aâ—… despairing conscience and in the tortures and torments of the damned but all these come far short of the burden that lay upon the Son of God who knew no sin and yet was made sin for us who was the most blessed one and yet was made a 〈◊〉 foâ—… us 2. Thus doth much aggravate the wretched disposition of them who continue to â—…dd sin to sin What is this but to adde load unto load to presse their surety the â—…ore or else to presse themselves more deeply into Hell This causeth the Lord thus to complain behold I am pressed under you as a Cart is pressed that is full of sheaves 〈◊〉 2. 13. O ungrateful and foolish persons ungrateful in slighting the great burthen of their surety foolish in depriving themselves of the benefit thereof 3. This ministreth much comfort to such as are pressed with the burthen of their 〈◊〉 Here is a means of ease As he that beheld the Serpent of brasse that Moses lifted up was eased and cured Numb 21. 9. So shall he be that by faith looketh on Christ. This surety of ours who barâ—… our sins inviteth all that labour and are heavy lâ—…en to come unto him and promiseth to give them rest Math. 11. 28. Rest therefore with confidence on this
thy surety Know that the just God will not exact a 〈◊〉 twice He will not exact that of such as believe in Christ which Christ their 〈◊〉 hath born and discharged for them This believers have two strong pillars to rest upon Gods infinite mercy and â—…ect justice 4. Christ bearing our sins may be a matter of imitation and that in two things especially 1. In bearing Christs Crosse. In reference to Christs bearing of our sins Christ had just cause to say he that taketh not his Crosse and followeth after me is not â—…rthy of me Mat. 10. 38. Hath Christ born our sins our curse and shall not we bear his Crosse 2 In bearing one anothers burthen To this very purpose doth the Apostle presse this very example of Christ. Rom. 15. 1 2 3. Gal. 6. 1 2. §. 40. Of Christs bearing the sins of many THe persons whose sins Christ did bear are said to be many This implyeth both an extent as opposed to few and also a restraint as opposed to all In this double respect it is oft used as Isa 53. 12. Mat. 20. 28. 26. 28. We may from hence infer that the number of those whose sins Christ hath born iâ—… great they are in number many The thousand thousands that ministred to Christ and ten thousand times ten thousand that stood before him may be comprised under this indefinite particle many Dan. 7. 10. And that great multitude which no man could 〈◊〉 Rev. 7. 9. Herein God would manifest both his rich mercy and also the infinite value of Christs death Obj. It is said that few there be that finde the way to life Mat. 7. 14. And that man are called but few chosen Mat. 20. 16. and that Christs flock is a little flock Luke 1â—… 32. Answ. Those places are to be taken comparatively in reference to the number of Reprobates who perish The number of the Elect that are redeemed by Christ simply considered in it self is a very great number But compared with the number of those that are and shall be condemned it is but a small number That Christ did bear the sins of many and that they are many that shall be saved is a great incouragement to go to Christ for pardon of sin and for freedom from the pâ—…ishment thereof Let none think that they shall be driven back because there are many that do partake of the benefit of Christs sacrifice Let them rather be moved to go to Christ because their going may be an evidence of the truth of this that Christ did bear the sins of many The means of partaking of grace are not like to the pool at Bethesda wherein only one and that at a certain time was cursed of his maâ—…dy Iohn 5. 4. The pool of Christs blood that cleanseth from all sin is continually open and all that come unto it are cured At one Sermon three thousand were cured Act. 2. 41. at another five thousand Act. 4. 4. §. 141. Of Christs not dying for all THe restraint of this particle many as opposed to all giveth us to understand that Christ did not bear the sins of all none excepted In this restraint it is said that he bare the sins of many Isa. 53. 12. 1. This is not to be taken of the valew worth and sufficiency of Christs Sacrifice For it was of infinite value and sufficient to have redeemed all the men that ever were and shall be yea and more worlds too if God should make them 2. It is not to be taken of the external ministerial offer of Christ and his Sacrifice It may safely be granted that the offer is general because it is made by such as know not the secret counsel of God Though there be no contrariety betwixt Gods secret and revealed will yet there is a difference betwixt the determination of Gods counsell and dispensation thereof Many things are determined which are not revealed as the day of judgement Mark 13. 32. In the manner also of revealing Gods will many things are so ordered as they do not directly declare what is determined For instance God commanded Abraham to offer up his Son Isaac Gen. 22. 2. but did not reveale that his purpose was only to try Abrahams faith and obedience therein So it was revealed to Ionah that Nineveh should be overthrown but did not make known that the end of that threatning was to bring them to repentance Ionah 3. 4 c. God oft concealeth part of his counsell purposely to effect what he intended To apply this to the point in hand though Christ be by the outward dispensation of Gods ordinances offered to all yet may it not thence be inferred that Christ actually died for all The offer is made to all without exception of any that among those all they for whom Christ was indeed given might believe and others made inexcusable The question therefore is of the very act and intent of Christ in offering himself whether his death were an actual satisfaction for the sins of all and every one and whether he so took the sins of all upon him as he intended to stand a surety for all and so discharged the debt of all 1. Sundry Scriptures prove the negative in that they appropriate Christs death to the elect and restraine it to a peculiar people Of these Scriptures see Chap. 2. v. 9. § 81. 2. Gods gift is made the ground of redeeming those who are redeemed For Christ sanctifieth himself that is setteth himself apart and consecrateth himself to be a Priest and sacrifice for them that are given to him of his Father Iohn 17. 19. but all are not so given unto him For they are given out of the world being called out from the rest of the world Besides all that are given to Christ come to him and he casteth them not away For it is the will of him that sent him that of all which he hath given him he should lose none John 6. 37 39. 3. Christ expressely denyeth to pray for all Ioh. 17. 9. This sheweth that his intercession appertaineth not to all Now satisfaction and intercession are two inseparable parts of Christs Priest-hood and fruits of his sacrifice He maketh intercession for whom he hath made satisfaction and for whom he maketh no intercession he hath made no satisfaction 4. Christs blood is the most precious thing that can be 1 Pet. 1. 18 19. It is too precious to be spilt in vain but spilt in vain it must be in reference to them who partake not of the benefit thereof if it were shed for them Objections made against this point are such as these Object 1. Such places of Scripture are set out the generality of the redeemed under this general particle all thus he died for all 2 Cor. 5. 15. He gave himself a ransome for all 1 Tim. 2. 6. Answ. Of the divers limitations of this general particle all See Heb. 2. v. 9. § 81. Object 2. Christs
the second time but the ten thousand times yea the innumerable millions of time 2. Papists inveigh against Ubiquitaries yet their corporal presence of Christ in their Masse cannot stand without it 3. There have been in all ages since Christs ascension that have imagined Christ to have been on earth The Lord himself foretold that there should be such and gave a good caveat to take heed of them Matth. 24. 23 24. 4. For our parts seeing there is no other comming of Christ to be expected on earth till this second which will be his last let us observe Christs caveat that we be not deceived by believing any other appearings but rather wait for this Though he tarry long yet let us patiently wait for this second comming and faithfully imploy the talents which he committeth unto us that we may be accounted by him such servants as he was to whom the Lord said well done thou good and faithful servant thou hast been faithful over a few things I will make â—…hee ruler over many things enter thou into the joy of thy Lord Matth. 25. 21. Be neither like that evill servant that abused his fellow servants Matth. 24. 48 c. Nor like sloathful servant who â—…id his Lords money Matth 25. 18. §. 144. Of Christs last comming without sin IT is said of Christs last comming that it shall be without sin Hereby this second comming is distinguished from Christs first comming into the world and appearing therein The difference lyeth herein He came at first to be a surety for sinners and to bear the sins of many as was shewed § 139. But now shall he appear in another estate 1. Not bearing a burden but bringing a discharge not as a surety to discharge a debt but as a pay-Master that hath discharged it 2. Not as a sheep to the slaughter or a sufferer but as a Conquerour and deliverer from all sin and punishment 3. In no manner of businesse meannesse or weaknesse occasioned by sin but in glory and Majesty as triumphing over sin death and devil 4. Not with a body subject to any affliction but an impassible and glorious body 5. Not in his own person only but in his whole mystical body full and compleat in all the members thereof without sin even without spot or wrinckle as Eph. 1. 27. Thus it appears that as Christs glorious comming to judgement the utter abolishment of sin shal be manifested He shal appear without sin This is further evident by Christ then destroying the last enemy which is death â—… Cor. 15. 26. For then wil he cast death it self into the lake of fire Rev. 20. 14. The destroying of death presupposeth an utter abolishing of sin This utter abolishing of sin is effected by the perfection of Christs Sacrifice and intercession By the Sacrifice full satisfaction is made by his intercession a sufficient application thereof to every one of the elect the number of whom shall be then fully accomplished 1. If Christs first comming in the flesh were a matter of great comfort and joy to â—…e faithful in that he came to take upon him our sins that we might be freed from 〈◊〉 same what is this which shal be without sin Upon consideration of that first â—…ming saith God Comfort ye comfort ye my people Isa. 40. 1. And again Rejoyce â—…ly O daughter of Sion shout O daughter of Ierusalem Behold thy King comâ—… unto thee c. Zach. 9. 9. The very Angels rejoyced at his first comming Luk. â—… 13. And they who lived to see him first exhibited much blessed God as old Siâ—… and Annah the prophetesse Luk. 2. 20 28. c. What comfort then and matter of rejoycing and praising God doth this second â—…ming minister unto us especially if we well weigh the difference betwixt the 〈◊〉 and the other which was in part observed before 2. A great encouragement this is to strive against sin to stand against Satan and 〈◊〉 to faint but to resist unto blood as Chap. 12. v. 4. This comming of Christ 〈◊〉 sin gives assurance of full conquest to all his members 3. It is a matter of terrour to such as live and die in sin and are not in this world â—…eed from it There can be no hope of freedome for such This phrase without 〈◊〉 â—…eweth that Christ will no more come as a surety and a Sacrifice There reâ—… no more Sacrifice for sins but a certain fearful looking for of judgement c. 〈◊〉 10. 26 27. §. 145. Of believers looking for Christs last comming THe foresaid appearing of Christ is here appropriated unto them that look for him The participle thus translated them that look for is a double compound of two prepositions and a verb all which joyned together imply such an â—…tation as hath both a desire and also hope of receiving and enjoying that which is looked for This word is six times used in the New Testament and alwayes in this sense for it is 〈◊〉 applyed to this second and glorious comming of Christ and to the reward following thereon as Rom. 8. 19 23. 1 Cor. 1. 7. Gal. 5. 5. Phil. 3. 20. and here in this place There is another word comming from the same root which is applyed to that which a man fears would not have come but then there is another word added thereto which distinguisheth it from the proper ordinary acception thereof as fearfull Heb. 10. 27. A certain fearfull looking for of judgement There is another compound of the same simple verb from whence the word in my Texâ—… is compounded which signifieth to look for and is taken in the better seâ—…se 〈◊〉 2. 13. The word of my Text being appropriated to true believers shewâ—…th that they with great desire and much â—…ope look for the last comming of Christ. These are they of whom it is said we our selves which have the first fruits of the Spiâ—… 〈◊〉 we our selves groan within our selves waiting for the adoption to wit thereâ—… 〈◊〉 of our body Rom. 8. 23. And of whom the Apostle in another place saith 〈◊〉 for the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ 1 Cor. 1. 7. And again from heaâ—… we look for the Saviour Phil. 3. 20. 1. Object Many that believe are oft perplexed in soul thorow the apprehension of wrath so as they cannot with desire and hope look for the comming of Christ unto judgement David seemed to be in such a perplexed estate Psal. 6. 1 c. Answ. some violent temptation or other hinders in them the work of faith at that time as a cloud may hinder the bright light of the Sun for a time But as no cloud â—…an so hide the Sun as no light at all should appear so no temptation can clean take away all the light and comfort of faith some vigour will remain and sustain some 〈◊〉 and expectation of the comming of Christ. As the Sun gathering strength 〈◊〉 a cloud and as a
these can be imagined to look for Christs second comming unto salvation 2. This sheweth that it is not in vain to look for the comming of Christ for it is unto salvation To incite us the more earnestly constantly and patiently thereâ—…to let the following considerations be duely observed as 1. The certainty of salvation Rev. 22. 20. 2 Cor. 5. 10. 2. The ground of this expectation which is Gods promise and his truth and faithfulnesse in accomplishing his promises Promises have been made hereof from Enochs time Iude v. 14. and they have been so oft renewed as very mockers could not but take notice thereof 2. Pet. 3. 3 4. 3. The uncertainty of the time of coming suddenness thereof should make us with patience and without ceasing to look for it Mark 13. 32 33. 4. The benefit of waiting 1. It will make men conscionable of all duties Matth. 25. 4 16 17. 2. It will make us carefull in forbearing all sin He who waits thinks his Lord may come very suddenly and desires that he may be found doing what his Lord enjoyned Matth. 24. 46. He is loth that he should be found in sin that would provoke the Lord to cast him into hell Assuredly the sinner in his sin thinketh not that in that very act the Lord will come in judgment 3. It makes men ever prepared so as they shall never be suddenly surprized when they lie down when they rise up when they eat and drink when they goe to the work of their calling when they goe abroad when they tarry at home yea when they goe to their lawful recreations they will commend themselves to God knowing that in all these cases Christ may come to judgement 5. The dammage of not waiting 1. It makes secure and negligent Matth. 25. 3. 2. It opens flood-gates to all impiety and iniquity Matth. 24. 48 49. 3. It causeth destruction to come upon them suddainly Prov. 1. 27. Luk. 17. 26. and 21. 34. §. 147. Of Salvation bestowed on those that look for it AS this great benefit Salvation hath reference to Christs last comming it sheweth that believers shall then enjoy Salvation they shall have that performed which they looked for Christ commeth for that end Then the Lord will give rest 2 Thes. 1. 7. The Lord will then give the crown of righteousnesse unto them that love his appearing 2 Tim. 4. 8. Then Christ bringeth his reward with him Rev. 22. 12. 1. This is the appointment of the Father 1 Thes. 5. 9. Iohn 6. 39. 2. This is it which the Sun himself hath purchased Eph. 1. 14. 3. Many promises are made hereof 1 Timothy 4. 8. Tit. 1. 2. 4. This is the end of the believers faith 1 Pet. 1. 9. and of his hope Tit. 1. 2. 1 Thes. 5. 8. 1. This manifesteth the ground that believers have of the assurance of their Salvation It is one end of Christs comming the second time and that in glory namely to give Salvation to them that have looked for it 2. This is a forcible motive to stir us up to look for this comming of Christ. The reward which is Salvation and the assurance thereof which is the end of Christs comming to satisfie those that have looked for him and to give them Salvation looked for will to the full satisfie those which have the longest and most patiently looked for it §. 148. Of the resolution of and observations from Heb. 9. 27 28. Vers. 27. And as it is appointed unto men once to dye and after this the Iudgement Vers. 28. So Christ was once offered to beare the sins of many and unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation THe sum of these two verses is a proof of Christs offering himself but once The proof is taken from the common condition of men which is to dye but once It is set down by way of comparison as appeareth by the notes of a comparison As So. The comparison is full and consisteth of two parts 1. A proposition v. 27. 2. A reddition or application of the comparison v. 28. In the proposition 1. The main point is laid down whereof are two branches 1. The common condition of man To dye 2. The time how oft Once 2. It is amplified two wayes 1. By the ground of it an inviolable law It is appointed 2. By a consequence following thereupon Wherein observe 1. The kind of consequence the Iudgement 2. The time when it fals out after this In the reddition two acts of Christ are set down the latter being a consequence of the former The first act is that he was offered namely by himself The second that he shall appear The former act is amplified two wayes 1. By the time how oft he was offered Once 2. By the end of his offering himself to beare the sins of many Here observe 1. An act bear â—… The subject what he did bear sins 3. The object whose sins he did bear the sins of many The second act of appearing is amplified 1. By the time The second time 2. By the manner of appearing without sin 3. By the persons for whose sake he shall appear unto them that look for him 4. The end of his appearing to them unto Salvation Doctrines â—…ers 27. I. THere is a death This is here taken for granted in this word die II. All men are subject to death This is implyed under this indeâ—… particle men Of these two doctrines See § 133. III. Men have but one death to die The word once being exclusive intendeth so 〈◊〉 See § 134. IV. There is no avoyding of death An inviolable order and decree is set upon it It is appointed See § 135. V. There is a judgement to come The word Iudgement here mentioned declares 〈◊〉 See § 136. VI. Mans certain judgement is after death Under this phrase after this he meanâ—… death See § 137. Vers. 28. VII Christ was offered up VIII Christ was but once offered up These two are plainly expressed See § 38. IX Christ did bear mens sins This is set down as the end of his suffering See § 139. X. They were many whose sins Christ did bear This is plainly expressed See § 140. XI Christ died not for all This followeth by just consequence See § 141. XII Christ by bearing mens sins took them away This is gathered by comparing 〈◊〉 phrase of bearing sins with the phrase of putting away sin v. 26. See § 139. XIII Christ will conspicuously manifest himself The word translated appear implyeth as much See § 142. XIV Christs last comming is but a second comming This word second hath reference to his first comming in the flesh so as no other is to be expected till the last day of the world See § 143. XV. At Christs last comming sin shall be utterly abolished Thus much is intended under this phrase without sin See § 144. XVI Believers wait for Christs last comming This is implyed under this phrase they
but only that they have been guilty of them to be thereby the â—…re put in mind of Gods tender compassion towards them in pardoning their 〈◊〉 for true faith worketh peace and quietnesse of conscience Rom. 5. 1. bâ—… in the legall sacrifices there was an acknowledgement of a present gâ—… Obj. 5. The believing Jews had the guilt of their sins taken away as well as believing Christians Answ. True but not by those sacrifices They rather manifested a guilt The main point here intended is that the guilt of sin once taken away remains no more to accuse the conscience That to this purpose may be applyed which Christ said to Peter He that is washed needeth not save to wash his feet but is clean every whit John 13. 10. The cause being taken away the effect followeth Obj. The cause may be recalled Answ. Not by the wise and immutable God whose guifts and Calling are without repentance Rom. 11. 29. This might be urged against the Arminian errour of excision or abscission and abjection from Christ or a totall falling away of true believers Hereof see more Chap. 3. v. 12. § 132. c. §. 6. Of the meaning of the third verse Heb. 10. 3. But in thâ—…se sacrifices there is a remembrance again of sins every year THe first particle BUT is here the note of an assumption The proposition may be gathered out of the former verse and thus framed If the legal sacrifices had perfected the offerers there would have been no more conscience of sin But in the legal sacrifices there was a remembrance again of sin Therefore the legal sacrifices did not perfect the offerers The sacrifices here meant are the same that were intended v. 1. The noun translated remembrance again is a compound and derived from a simple verb that signifieth to be mindful of and a preposition that signifieth again The compound verb signifieth to call to mind or bring to mind 1 Cor. 4. 17. Our English translators have well added this preposition again to set out the full meaning of the composition a remembrance again Some Latin Interpreters turn it a repeated mention The things again and again remembered are here said to be sins It is the same word that was used in the former verse In all sin-offerings people used to make acknowledgement of their sins both to shew that they were mindful of their sins and also that they believed the pardon of them The type and outward rite manifested their mindfulnesse of sin the truth and inward substance gave them assurance of the pardon of their sin The sacrifices which the Apostle here in special intendeth were those solemn sacrifices which were offered up on their annual day of humiliation Lev. 16. 5. c. as is evident by the last phrase in this verse every yeare which is the same that was used v. 1. § 3. §. 7. Of remainder of sin in the regenerate THat which the Apostle inferreth from the frequent offering of sacrifices that there is a remembrance again of sins giveth us to understand that remembrance of sin implyeth a remainder of sin On this ground that we may know that sin remains in us so long as we remain in this world the Lord that prescribed the Lords prayer for all his Saints hath inserted this Petition to be daily made forgive us oâ—… treâ—…passes Mat. 6. 12. Quest. How can this stand with Christs taking away the sins of believers Answ. By distinguishing betwixt the guilt condemnation raigning power and remainder of sin Christ taketh away 1. The guilt of sin from believers Rom. 4. 7 8. 2. He freeth them from condemnation Rom. 8. 1. 3. By his Spirit he so subdueth the power of sin as it raigneth not in believers Rom. 6. 6 14. Yet there may be and there are remainders of sin in the very best Experience of all Ages gives evidence hereof In reference hereunto Christ saith of justified persons he that is washed needeth not save to wash his feet John 13. 10. This phrase of limitation save to wash his feet implyeth a remainder of sin in him that is clean every whit in regard of justification Had there been no sin in them what needed a remembrance again of sin that had been but a plain mockage 1. Doctrines delivered by many about perfection of sanctification in this world appeare hereby to be false and presumptuous Doctrines 2. This may afford unto us a good direction for setting our selves apart and examining our selves concerning such sins as remain in us that we may see what they are and what cause there is of remembrance again of sin Wherefore comâ—…ne with your own heart upon your bed Psal. 4. 4. And let us try and search our wayes â—…am 3. 40. Sin lyeth close and the heart is deceitful they who are most careful in searching themselves hardly finde out all Some Idols may remain as there did in Iacobs Family Gen. 31. 35. and 35. 2. what hope then can there be of finding out all if no search at all be made 3. Upon finding out sin we ought to be humbled for it A due consideration thereof will make such as are duly affected therewith to cry unclean unclean Lev. 〈◊〉 And O wretched man that I am who shall deliver me from the body of this death 〈◊〉 7. 24. 4. Upon sight and sense of sin and due humiliation for the same it will be our 〈◊〉 to look up unto Christ who is an advocate with the Father and the propitiaâ—… for our sins 1 John 1. 1 2. Thus as the Israelites were healed by looking up to 〈◊〉 Serpent Numb 21. 9. So may such as by faith look upon Christ be cuâ—… their sins Iohn 3. 14 15. In this case we may say to God as Iehosaphat did 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what to do but our eyes are upon thee 2 Chron. 20. 12. They who rightly 〈◊〉 on Gods name Christs merit and mediation cannot but finde sure ground 〈◊〉 comfort 5. Upon this ground we may and ought to be bold in craving pardon because 〈◊〉 is a means sanctified for obtaining the same and that first generally aske and 〈◊〉 Mat. 7. 7. and then particularly concerning pardon of sin Mat. 6. 12. 〈◊〉 5. 15. 6. â—…craving pardon for sins past repentance must be truly intended This is a 〈◊〉 annexed to one mans forgiving another Luke 17. 4. Much more doth God 〈◊〉 repentance of those whose sins he pardoneth True repentance moveth God 〈◊〉 of his wrath God hath said it and sworn it As I live I have not pleasure 〈◊〉 â—…ath of the wicked but that the wicked turn from his way c. Ezek. 33. 11. 7. To repentance for sins past watchfulnesse against sin for the future must be adâ—…ed There is a pronenesse in our nature to sin that if we be not the more watchâ—…l ovâ—…r our sins we shall soon fall into sin again Hereupon Christ gave this caveâ—… to
one whom he absolved Go and sin no more John 8. 11. Satan if he be cast 〈◊〉 will do what he can to return again whence he came out and if he finde that 〈◊〉 empty and that party secure he will take with him seven other spirits more 〈◊〉 then himself and they all enter in and dwell there Mat. 12. 44 45. §. 8. Of remembring again sins which remain in men THe means used under the Law of remembring sin again sheweth that sins remaining must be remembred again The main injunctions under the Law for 〈◊〉 sin give good proof hereunto As Lev. 5 5. Numb 5. 7. Iosh. 7. 9. Answeâ—…ble hereunto hath been the practise of Gods Saints in all ages as Gen. 42. 21. Iudg. 10. 15. 1 Sam. 2. 19. 2 Sam. 12. 13. Dan. 9. 20. Ezra 9. 6. Neh. 1. 7. 1. Promise of forgivenesse is made to this kind of remembrance Prov. 28. 13. 1 Iohn 1. 9. 2. Upon right observing of this duty Gods promise of forgiving hath been perâ—…ed 2 Sam. 12. 13. Psal. 32. 5. 3. Threatnings are denounced against those that confesse not their sins Prov. 28. 〈◊〉 1 Iohn 1. 8 10. 1. This manifesteth one reason of sin lying on many mens conscience festring 〈◊〉 the soul and over-pressing it The reason is because it is not remembâ—…red not 〈◊〉 or acknowledged but hid concealed and smothered Psal. 32. 3. Sin is of 〈◊〉 nature it is as corruption in a wound closed yea as an hot vapour in a â—…oud which causeth thunder or in the earth which causeth an Earthquake 〈◊〉 things kept close wax violent They are as fiery darts Eph. 6. 16. The Apostle in that phrase alludes to poysoned darts and bullets which are of all the most dangeâ—…s How this duty of confessing sin is to be performed to God and how to man is â—…inctly shewed in The Guide to go to God or explanation of the Lords prayer 5 Pet. § 117 128 129. The mention of the time here intended under this phrase every yeare sheweth â—…hat the people of God had a set time of confessing their sins for that circumstance of 〈◊〉 hath reference to their annual solemn day of humiliation and reconciliation Leâ—… 16. 2. c. A like solemn rite tending to the same purpose is mentioned Deut. 26. 5. c. By way of resemblance Christians may take such courses When persons of years were baptized at that solemn time they made confession of their sins Mat. 3. 6. The like course they took upon administring the Lords sâ—…pper 1 Cor. 11. 28 31. So oâ—… Sabbath dayes fasting dayes and other solemn occasions §. 9. Of the impotency of external rites about spiritual matters Heb. 10. 4. For it is not possible that the blood of Bulls and of Goats should take away sin THis verse may be taken as a distinct argument to confirm the impotency of the legal sacrifices because they consisted of the blood of bruit Beasts which could not expiate sin Or it may have immediate reference to the third verse as shewing a reason why in those sacrifices there was a remembrance again of sin namely because those sacrifices were of bruit beasts which could not take away sin so as sin remained notwithstanding those sacrifices and therefore there was a remembrance again of them Both references tend to the same purpose and may both be comprized under this causal conjunction a FOR. b The word translated not possible is the very same that is translated impossible Chap. 6. v. 18. § 141. Of the derivation and divers acceptions of the Greek word See chap. 6. § 38. Here it is taken for an impossibility in regard of an impotency in the nature of the thing it self There is such an impotency in the blood of beasts as it is impossible that sin should be taken away thereby By blood he meaneth that which was shed when the beasts were offered up for sacrifices whereby was typified the blood and death of the Lord Jesus Under these two Creatures Bulls and Goats all other clean Creatures that were offered up for sacrifices are synecdochically comprized for they were all of the same kind These two are here mentioned in reference to the solemn annual sacrifice that was offered up for sin on the day of reconciliation Lev. 16. 11 15. These â—…ere called sin offerings because they were types of Christs sacrifice which did indeed take away sin but they themselves could not and that by reason of the disproportion betwixt the means of cleansing on the one side and the thing cleansed together with the filth cleansed away on the other side The means were meerly external earthly and carnal namely the blood of Beasts The thing to be cleansed was the soul of man which is a spiritual substance The filth to be taken away was sin which is a spiritual pollution It is in a manner of an infinite kind because it is committed against an infinite Majesty By it Gods wrath which is infinite is provoked Now what is there in the blood of beasts to pacifie such wrath to wash away such pollution as sin and to purge such a spiritual substance as the conscience spirit and soul of man is It is not possible that so great a work should be wrought by so mean a means External and carnal things cannot work internal and spiritual effects See more hereof chap. 9. v. 9. § 49. Had not Christs humane nature been united to his divine nature it could not have merited and done so great works as it did It is in reference hereunto that Christ saith The flesh profiteth nothing John 6. 63. On this ground it is said that Christ through the eternal spirit that is his divine nature offered himself c. chap. 9. v. 14. § 77. We may from hence infer that the opinion of our adversaries concerning the Sacraments conferring grace by the very work done is erroneous and pernicious What is water in baptisme what is bread and wine in the Lords Supper simply considered in themselves more then the meats and drinks and washings under the Law yea then the Blood of Bulls and Goats here mentioned What are Ministers of the Gospel in regard of their persons and mould and outward condition more then Priests and Levites under the Law The first preacher of the Gospel who was Christs fore-runner acknowledged that he was not worthy to bear Christs shooes and that â—…e baptized with water Mat. 3. 11. all that he could do was to use the cutward element Other Ministers are no more worthy then he nor can do any more 〈◊〉 he did When Paul and Barnabas were by the Heathen accounted Gods they acknowledge themselves to be men of like passions with others Act. 14. 15. Though Apostles were planters and Evangelists waterers yet neither is he that planteth any 〈◊〉 neither he that watereth but God that giveth the increase 1 Cor. 3. 7. Indeed it is true that in regard of the office that Iohn the Baptist had to be the 〈◊〉
which he thus setteth down Sacrifice and offering thou wouldst not What Sacrifices were hath been shewed Chap. 5. v. 1. § 7. Such a difference as was there made betwixt sacrifices and gifts may be here put betwixt sacrifices and offerings The word translated offering is derived from the verb that signifieth to offer whereof see Chap. 5. v. 1. § 6. There are two other words in the next verse which do distinguish sacrifices and are thus translated burnt offerings and sacrifices for sin The first translated burnt offerngs according to the notation of the Greek word signifieth whole burnt offerings and is so translated Mark 12. 33. The Greek word is a compound and that of a verb which in the active signifieth to burn and in the passive to be burnt Joh. 15. 6. and an adjective that signifieth whole The word in Hebrew that is put for a whole burnt offering is derived from a verb that signifieth to ascend and that because the whole beast that was offered for a whole burnt offering was laid alofâ—… upon the top of the Altar or because the smoak thereof being great did like a thick cloud ascend to heaven The other word is in Greek thus expressed for sin but to make up the sense 〈◊〉 our English as well as other interpreters have inserted this word sacrifices 〈◊〉 thus stiled them sacrifices for sin For there were two sorts of sacrifices one â—…ry These were for sin namely to prefigure Christs sacrifice whereby sin is 〈◊〉 away The other gratulatory which were evidences of their thankfulnesse 〈◊〉 God for some especial favour of his to them Under these four heads 1. Sacrifices 2. Offerings 3. Burnt-offerings 4. Sacriâ—…es for sin are comprised all legal and external rites ordained by God to his Church as external parts of his worship All these are here to be understood singly 〈◊〉 simply by themselves without reference to their truths whereof they were types see in this respect Christ saith to God concerning them Thou wouldst not nameâ—… thou regardest them not and withall it is added thou hast had no pleasure in 〈◊〉 The sonner to speak of God after the manner of man hath respect to the will of God he desires them not See v. 38. § 149. The latter to his heart he took no delight in them The latter is added as a reason of the former Because they were not such things a God could set his heart upon to delight therein therefore he would not have 〈◊〉 but rejected them The two Hebrew words used by the Psalmist may in like manner be distinâ—… and used in the same sense that the Greek words are The things here set down not to be regarded of God As sacrifices offerings burnt-offerings and sacrifices for sin together with other legall ordinances comprised under them do evidently demonstrate that God regards not external things He regards them not singly and simply in themselves separated from their truth In this sense saith God I desired not sacrifice Hos. 6. 6. and again I will not reprove thee for thy sacrifice c. Psal. 50. 8 9. God is a Spirit Ioh. 4. 24. He delights in the things that are spiritual therefore the external things of the law are called carnal Chap. 7. v. 16. § 80 81 82. Quest. Why did then God ordain them Answ. In regard of mans need For they were shadowes types and lookingâ—… to shew Christ unto them and steps to raise them up to behold Christ a far off and Schoole-masters to bring them to Christ. This discovereth the perverse disposition of men who are most addicted to such things as God regardeth not and these not only Gentiles who wanted the light of Gods word but also Jewes before and since Christs time yea and many that carry the name of Christians Hereof see Chap. 7. v. 16. § 82. Let the same mind be in us that is in God let us not regard things meerly external especially in divine worship §. 17. Of Gods desiring that wherein he hath pleasure THese two phrases Thou wouldst not thou hast had no pleasure give evidence that God desireth not that wherein he hath no delight This reason God rendreth of his not desiring the death of the wicked because he hath no pleasure therein Ezek. 33. 11. Objecâ—… 1. Unlesse God would no sin could be no sinner should die Answ. A three â—…old distinction on is in this case to be observed 1. Betwixt Gods permitting will and desire he may in his unsearchable wisdome permit that which he desireth not much lesse delighteth in 2. Betwixt the action whereby a sin is committed and the anomy or pravity wherein the sin consisteth 3. Betwixt his over-ruling providence whereby he brings good out of evill and his approvîng that which is evill There is nothing out of God to move him to desire this or that He is wholly moved by himself by his own will which is the rule and ground of all goodnesse to desire what he doth 1. This teacheth us wisely to observe what God manifesteth to be his desire Thereby thou mayest know what his heart is set upon and in what he taketh pleasure Do what in thee lyeth to effect the same If Courtiers 〈◊〉 serve their King to delight in such and such a thing what will they not do to bring it to passe When David longed and said Oh that one would give me drink of the water of the well of bethlehem three mighty men brake thorow the host of the Philistims and drew water out of that well and brought it to David 2 Sam. 23. 15 16. Now Gods word manifesteth in what God delighteth thereby we may know Gods mind and answerably learn how to carry our selves towards him 2. This discovereth the perverse disposition of many who desire and do many things wherein they may be supposed to have no pleasure Who can think that men should take pleasure in swearing in lying in filthy communication in cruelty and in sundry other sins to which with a great desire they give themselves True it is that mans delight is no ground for his desire for his corrupt nature causeth a delight in many things that are evil but it is a great aggravation of sin to do or desire that wherein he hath no pleasure §. 18. Of a body prepared for Christ. CHrist having declared what his Father delighted not in he further sheweth affirmatively what it was wherein he rested well pleased That he thus expresseth But a body hast thou prepared me This particle of opposition BUT sheweth that this which followeth is of another kind then that was which went before Thus is this conjunction frequently used in the proverbs of Solomon and in other places In this phrase A body hast thou prepared me Christ is brought in speaking to his Father By body is meant the humane nature of Christ. Body is Synecdochically put for the whole humane nature consisting
vigour of Christs sacrifice §. 26. Of Gods will the ground of the efficacy of Christs sacrifice Heb. 10. 10. By the which will we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Iesus Christ once for all THat which the Apostle intimated in this general phrase establish the second he doth here in expresse termes declare namely that it was the body of Christ which was that sacrifice wherein God resteth well pleased and thereupon it is established for ever In this first clause by the which will The relative which hath reference to that which goeth before In the seventh verse this very word will is used and applyed to God the Father But withall there is intimation given of Christs will in that he said Loe I come This giveth evidence even of the will of Christ himself So as I would exclude neither the one nor the other for they both agree in one and by both of them is the foresaid sacrifice made perfect The will of the Father was the cause of Christs being made a sacrifice and because it was the will of the Father that his Son should be a sacrifice the Son willingly offered himself Hereupon saith Christ I came down from heaven to do the will of him that sent me Indeed he there inserteth this negative not to do mine own will but that is intended exclusively as if he had said not mine own will alone or in way of opposition if in any case it could be so that Christs will should be against the will of his Father as where it is said not as I will but as thou wilt Matth. 26. 39. The will of God gives a being to all things Under this phrase God said Gen. 1. 3. which is used in the beginning of every dayes work at the creation the manifestation of Gods will is meant So soon as God manifested his will that such and such a thing should be it was so and that as he would have it to be Our God is in the heaven he hath done whatsoever he pleased Psal. 115. 3. In those actions which Christ did the concurrence of his will with his Fathers addeth much to the strengthning of our faith and is a forcible motive for us to trust thereunto and rest thereupon Fitly therefore hath the Apostle thus expressed the ground of the efficacy and perfection of Christs sacrifice by which will we are sanctified Of Gods will the rule and ground of all that Christ did See v. 7. § 20. §. 27. Of perfection consisting in holinesse THe vertue efficacy and benefit of that which ariseth from the foresaid will of God is expressed under this word Sanctified Of the notation and divers acception of this word see Chap. 2. v. 11. § 101 102 103. It is not here to be taken as distinguished from justification or glorification as it is 1 Cor. 1. 30. and 6. 11. But so as comprising under it all the benefit of Christs Sacrifice In this general and large extent it is taken verse 14. and Chap. 2. 11. and Act 26. 18. Only this word giveth us to understand that perfection consisteth especially in holinesse for he expresseth the perfection of Christs Sacrifice under this word Sanctified which implyeth a making holy This was that special part of perfection wherein man was made at first Ecles 7. 31. Hereunto the Apostle alludeth where he exhorteth to put on that new man which after God is created in righteousness and true holinesse Eph. 4. 24. For this end Christ gave himself even unto death for his Church that he might sanctifie it c. Eph. 5. 25. This should move us to labour after holinesse Of holinesse and the excellency thereof and motives thereto and means of obtaining it See Chap. 3. v. 1. § 5 c. §. 28. Of Christs Sacrifice making perfect THe principal thing intended under this word sanctified in this place is that Christs sacrifice maketh perfect In this respect Christs sacrifice is here opposed to the legall sacrifices which could not make perfect So as Christs sacrifice was offered up to that which they could not do The like is said in general of the law Heb. 7. 19. For this end was Christs Sacrifice surrogated in the room of the legal Sacrifices This surrogation had been in vain if Christs Sacrifice had not made perfect If the dignity of his persan that was offered up and his almighty power unsearchable wisdome and other divine excellencies be duly weighed we cannot but acknowledge that his Sacrifice as it is perfect in it self so sufficient to make us perfect Hereof see more Chap. 7. v. 19. § 87. in the end and v. 25. § 103. §. 29. Of Christs body a sacrifice THat the Apostles mind in this general phrase by the which will we are sanctified might be the better conceived he doth thus explain it through the offering of 〈◊〉 of Iesus It was shewed before v. 6. § 18. that by the body of Christ his whole huntane 〈◊〉 is understood We may further adde that Christs whole person God-man is 〈◊〉 intended not that the deity was sacrificed but that it had a peculiar work in tâ—…s sacrifice namely to support him that offered himself and to sanctifie that saâ—…fice and to adde dignity thereto Therefore it is said that it was the body of Jesâ—…s Christ which titles set forth both the natures of him who was the sacrifice 〈◊〉 intended Of these two titlet Iesus Christ see chap. 3. v. 1. § 29. Of this word â—…ing see chap. 5. v. 1. § 6. The notation of the Greek word implyeth a bringing 〈◊〉 the common use of it an Offering up And here it intendeth that Christs body was given up as a price and ransom and offered up as a sacrifice See chap. 9. v. 14. § 79. 89. Herein lieth a main difference betwixt the body of Christ and the bodies of Martyrs put to death None but Christ was offered up for a sacrifice others â—…ght be to seal the truth of the Gospel and to be an example of constancy unto others It was the body of him that was the most excellent which was a sacrifice for our 〈◊〉 For God hath purchased his Church with his own blood Act. 20. 28. Well thereâ—…re is it stiled precious blood 1 Pet. 1. 19. And the Lord of glory is said to be crucified 1 Cor. 2. 8. No other body could do the great work What is said of Bulls and Goats that it is not possible that their blood should take away sins may be applyed to all other meer Creatures For infinite wrath was to be pacified perfect justice to be satisfied and divine favour to be procured to sinners 1. This instructeth us in sundry mysteries which are 1. The horrible nature of sin It could not be expiated without a sacrifice no sacrifice was sufficient to that end but the body of Iesus Christ. 2. The value and worth of mans Redemption There was no greater price to be found in earth or in heaven all
He or â—…e himself The word is emphatical and implieth a singular person It excludeth all others as if he had said He and none but he He alone There is a like pronoun used and translated this man whereof see Chap. 7. v. 4. § 33. This here hath reference to him of whose excellency much hath been spoken before and who is expresly named Iesus Christ v. 10. This singular person is here set down in opposition to that generall particle 〈◊〉 That implied many Priests this only one so that there is but one only Priest of the New Testament Of this point see Chap. 7. v. 24. § 99. It is here taken for granted that Christ offered a Sacrifice in that it is said after he had â—…ffered or word for word having offered which sheweth that he was a true Priest Hereof see Chap. 2. v. 17. § 172. That was the one sacrifice which is here mentioned which word is to be taken exclusively as if he had said onely one or but one as hath beene before shewed Chap. 7. v. 27. § 115. The end of this sacrifice is expresly set downe to be for sins Sin was that procuring cause which moved Christ to offer himselfe up a sacrifice and also the finall cause to take away that for which he offered himselfe up In regard of the former sin brought man into that woefull plight and into that depth of misery as neither man himselfe nor all creatures in the world were able to free him out of the same Christ thereupon was moyed to put in himselfe that he might free him out of that misery In this respect that which implunged man into that misery moved Christ to doe that which might free him out of that misery Sin which caused the one caused also the other Sin caused mans death and sin caused Christs death In regard of the latter sin was taken away by Christs sacrifice for thereby a ransome was paid and satisfaction made to the justice of God for mans sin and thereupon sin taken away Of sundry inferences raised from Christs taking away fin by his sacrifice see Chap. 9. v. 26. § 131. In setting forth this point of Christs offering one sacrifice for sin the Apostle setteth out the excellency of Christs Priest-hood above the Levitical Priest-hood and that in these particulars 1. Christ was but one they were many 2. His sacrifice was but one they were more then one 3. His sacrifice was but once offered for when he had offered that one he ceased and offered no more they offered oftentimes 4. His sacrifice tooke away sin theirs could not There is a circumstance of time betwixt Christs offering one sacrifice for sin and his sitting down at the right hand of God in this phrase for ever so placed as it may be referred to the one or to the other For it is in the mixt betwixt both The distinction of sentences by a comma determineth the point If the comma be placed after the word for ever then it s referd to that which goeth before and setteth out the perpetuall efficacy of Christs sacrifice whereof see v. 1. 4. § 39. Thus our English doe refer it for they have put a comma after this word for ever But if a comma be set before this phrase for ever It hath reference to Christs sitting at Gods right hand and setteth out the everlastingnesse of Christs sitting there Thus the vulgar Latin referr it and other translators Neither of these crosse the other for both imply in generall the same thing which is the alsufficiency of Christs sacrifice The former which is the perpetuall virtue of Christs sacrifice sheweth the thing it selfe that it is perfect and maketh perfect The latter which is Christs perpetuall sitting at Gods right hand manifested the reason of the perfection of Christs sacrifice as is shewed Heb. 7. v. 24. § 98 99. §. 36. Of Christs sitting at Gods right hand AS the humiliation of Christ was manifested in offering a sacrifice so his exaltation in sitting at Gods right hand after he had offered that sacrifice Hereof see Chap. 1. v. 3. 30. 31 c. This is here purposely added to amplifie the forenamed excellency of Christs Priest-hood For 1. This phrase set downe is a note of dignity and authority and importeth that Christ continueth to execute his function not as his servant as the Priests did but as a Lord. 2. This dignity and authority is amplified by the place where he is said to sit down which is the highest place that any can be advanced unto even next unto God himselfe at his right hand we never read that any was so highly exalted 3. It is much illustrated by the continuance thereof which is without date for ever It is an Eclipse of the lustre of any glory to have a date and a period The very thought that such a glory shall be removed or taken away cannot but much dampe the spirit of him that enjoyeth that glory Of the phrase here translated d for ever See Chap. 7. v. 3. § 26. Of Christs everlasting Priest-hood See Chap. 5. v. 6. § 29. and Chap. 7. v. 24. § 98. and Chap. 7. v. 25. § 106. §. 37. Of Christs waiting upon his Fathers will Heb. 10. 13. From hence-forth expecting til his enemies be made his foote-stoole THis verse doth in particular explain this generall phrase for ever as it hath reference to the execution of Christs Priestly function v. 12. That phrase for ever as there used is til all his enemies be brought under In setting down that exemplification Christs expectation thereof is thus expresed From hence-forth expecting The word translated from hence-forth is derived from a verbe that signifieth to lack Luk. 18. 22. or to want Tit. 3. 13. Properly it signifieth a remainder So here it implieth that though Christ were set at Gods right hand yet there remained some what to be done by him which was to subdue his enemieâ—… Til that time it remained that he should continue to perfect what he had begun The next word translated expecting is a compound The simple verb signifieth to receive Matth. 10. 40. this compound in common use signifieth to expect 〈◊〉 15. 43. or wait for Now men expect such things as they would gladly receive The expectation of Christ here noted is in reference to that day which his Father hath appointed to judge the world Act. 17. 31. Christ is able in a moment to destroy all his enemies but because it is the will of his Father that the Church shall be tried and assaulted with enemies Christ patiently waiteth in that place and expecteth that time wherein the enemies of his Church shall be destroyed He willingly waiteth his Fathers will and good pleasure he thinkes it not over long that enemies still continue Some of them are old enemies as all the evill Angels who still retain their being might and malice Other enemies succeed one another as
§ 4. and Chap. 9. v. 12. § 59. The entrance into heaven here spoken of is spirituall having reference to our Soules desire in Prayer yea and to our praising of God and other like spirituall duties wherein we have to do with God It is here taken for granted that Heaven is opened unto us and that we on earth may have communion with God in heaven See Chap. 4. v. 14. § 84. 85. This last phrase by the blood of Iesus sheweth the meanes or meritorious cause whereby heaven is opened and an entrance thereinto made for us So as we may with boldnesse enter into it That meanes or cause is the the blood of Iesus By blood is meant the sacrifice of Christ. For when he was offered up his blood was shed This was tipified Lev. 16. 14. It is expresly said that Christ by his own blood entered once into the holiest place Heb. 9. 12. Thereby he opened heaven for us which was shut against us for our sins Now there was no way to take away sin but the death of Christ. Thereby sin is fully taken away in which respect it is said that Christ appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself Chap. 9. v. 26. § 131. Of the title Iesus See Chap. 2. v. 9. § 73. It is fitly used because he speaks of him as he is a Saviour Here are four different priviledges of Christians from those which Jewes had 1. Their Sanctum Sanctorum or most holy place was earthly ours heavenly 2. Into theirs common people entred not but only their High Priest Into ours all believers may enter 3. Their Priest went into theirs but once a yeare We may enter into ours continually 4. Their Priest entred in with the blood of beasts but we with the blood of the Son of God §. 54. Of the way to Heaven Heb. 10. 20 21. Vers. 20. By a new and living way which he hath consecrated for us through the vaile that is to say his flesh Vers. 21. And having an High Priest over the house of God IN the first of these two verses which is the 20. a second ground of constancy in our profession is laid down This is the way that is made for us to enter into heaven Of the derivation of the word translated way See Chap. 3. v. 10. § 110. It is in Scripture taken properly or metaphorically Away properly taken is that space wherein and whereby one passeth from place to place So as there are there two tearmes or extreames and a mean or middle to be considered therein The one extreame is the place whence they go the other whether they go The meane or middle is all that space which is betwixt these extreames In a generall acception of this word all creatures have their way Foules in the 〈◊〉 Fishes in the sea men and beasts on earth Prov. 30. 19. Because on earth there be many things which hinder the passage of creatures there use to be spaces of ground beaten out and fenced from place to place and these most properly we call waies Metaphorically all the courses that are taken for effecting of a thing are called 〈◊〉 Thus the courses of God himself his ordering and disposing matters are called his waies as all his waies are judgement Deut. 32. 4. The Lord is righteous in all his waies his waies are unsearchable Rom. 11. 33. The courses of men are also called waies Isa. 55. 8. Ezek. 18. 25. According to the condition of mens courses so are their waies good or evill â—… King 8. 39. Psal. 1. 6. As courses undertaken so means for accomplishing them or for attaining to the end that we aime at are stiled waies Thus the word of God and his Commandements are said to be his waies yea Christ himself is stiled a way Thus in this place by a way is meant that meanes that is prepared and prescribed for entring into that holy place which is mentioned in the former verse so as There is a way wherein and whereby we may have accesse to heaven Hereupon saith the Prophet this is the way Isa. 30. 21. To this way these Epithites are attributed the way of peace Luke 1. 79. The way of life Prov. 10. 17. The way of salvation Acts 16. 17. The way that leadeth unto life Matth. 7. 14. This later phrase sheweth the meaning of the other God hath afforded unto us such a way to testifie his will and desire of bringing us to life Ezek. 33. 11. For this end the Lord of life sent an Harbinger before him who thus cried Prepare ye the way of the Lord make his paths straight c. Luke 3. 4 5 6. This instructeth us in sundry duties which this very Metaphor pointeth out 1. Enquire after this way This is the good way Jer. 6. 16. He that hath a desire to come to the place whither he is going if he know not the way will at every want where any cause or doubt is ask which is the way to such a place Because Knowledge of the right way is necessary there are in sundry vast heaths way-markes to direct travellers unto such and such townes Cities or Countries Otherwise men might ride hard and travell much and be no whit the neerer but rather further off from the place whither they intend to go Now none of us of our selves know the way to heaven There are so many bie broad pathes and we so prone to wander in them as the way to heaven may be soon lost Matth. 7. 14. Therefore for our better guiding in the right way the Lord hath given unto us his word and Ministers to instruct us in the right way And on this ground saith to the Law and to the Testimony Isa. 8. 20. 2. The way being shewed walke in it Isa. 30. 21. The former without this is altogether in vaine What booteth it to ask the way if when it is told us we wilfully go the contrary way Obstinacy is hereby added which much aggravateth the sin Luke 12. â—…7 No one thing is in the Scripture more pressed then walking in the right way They are pronounced blessed who walk in the right way Psal. 128. 1. And they denounced cursed who erre from the same Psal. 119. 21. 3. In thy walking keep straight on turne not to the right hand or to the lest Dâ—…ut 5. 32. That phrase is frequent in Scripture and implyeth that there are divers turnings divers bie-paths and those open broad and beaten some on the right hand of error superstition and Schisme others on the left hand of prophanesse and all manner of licentiousnesse They all lead to destruction It behoveth us therefore carefully to hold on in the right way till we come to the end thereof 4. In this resolution go well prepared The way to life is rough and hard there are many stumbling blocks therein we must therefore be well shod with the preparation of the Gospel of peace Eph. 6. 15.
removed from their former Teacher Gal. 1. 6. Or from one place to another as the Patriarchs were carried out of Egypt into Sichem Act. 7. 16. Here it implyeth both For 〈◊〉 was translated from Earth to Heaven and the mortality of his body was translated into immortality For this end of his translation is thus expressed 〈◊〉 he should not see death The translation here meant was both in body and soul from Earth into Heaven Such a translation as Eliah's was 2 King 2. 11. The distinct manner of translating Enoch is not so punctually set down as that of Eliah's 2 King 2. 11. We read of Christ that he also was taken up body and soul into Heaven but it was after his death and resurrection wherein his ascension differed from the translation of these two Acts 1. 9. These two Enoch and Eliah are the onely instances that have been given of Gods extraordinary power in this kind since the beginning of the world Papists have fabulously recorded much of the assumption of the Virgin Mary but without all warrant Those two before mentioned were before Christs time and that they might be special evidences of the bodies fruition of eternal life together with the soul in Heaven Enoch was in the first age of the world before there was distinction of Iew and Gentile and so an instance of the glorification of body and soul to the whole world To assure them the more thereof while he was on earth he prophesied of the Lords coming to judgement Iude v. 14. Eliah was in that age wherein the partition wall stood between the Jew and Gentile So as he was a special instance thereof to the Church of Israel Christs ascension was yet a more pregnant proof thereof and that to all Nations to the end of the world For as he was seen in his body animated by his soul to ascend into Heaven so after his ascension was he seen in that body to be in Heaven by Stephen Acts 7. 56. And by Paul Act. 22. 14 17. There shall be at the moment of Christs coming to judgement a like but a more universal rapture for all then living shall with their bodies and souls united be rapt up to the judgement seat of Christ. We shall be changed saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 15. 52. changed both in our place and in our condition as Enoch was §. 18. Of Enoch's not seeing death THE translation of Enoch is much amplified by this end thereof that he should not see death This phrase not see death is an Hebraism Death thereby is resembled to an Enemy not seeing to an absolute freedome He should be so far from being taken and seized upon by death as he should not see death death should not come near him Thus it is said of those that have nothing to do with the Kingdome of God they cannot see the Kingdome of God Joh. 3. 3. To clear this a little further Christ useth these two phrases shall never see death shall never tast of death Joh. 8. 51. 52. at the same time as setting forth one and the same thing one expounding the other Not to tast of a thing is to have nothing at all to do with it To â—…ast is the least degree of participation Because that no other but onely those which have been mentioned shall be free from death for it is appointed unto men once to dye Heb. 9. 27. it is said What man is he that liveth and shall 〈◊〉 see death into whose sight death shall not come and seize upon him Psal. 89. 48. The Psalmist excludeth all men except before excepted from the privilege of not seeing death so as it was a singular and an especial prerogative As an evidence that Enoch was taken away in his very body so as his soul onely was not translated and his body left on earth for that had been to be dead but that his body also was translated whereby he was freed from death it is here added that he was not found The Hebrew thus expresseth it and he was not This phrase it put for such as are missing and can hard y if at all be had again being either on earth kept from one as Simeon was in Egypt kept fast from his Father or by death taken away as Iacob supposed Ioseph to be Gen. 42. 36. The LXX interpret that phrase He was not thus He was not found Whom the Apostle followeth well knowing that it fully expresseth the sense of the text For it is probable that they who lived with Enoch missing him did search for him as the Children of the Prophets did for Eliah after he was taken into Heaven 2 King 2. 17. This phrase then sheweth that he was no more on earth nor ever shall be If the living cannot be found amongst the dead Luk. 24. 5. much less can Saints glorified in Heaven be found here on Earth This among other arguments doth clearly disprove the Popish conceit about Enoch and Elias their reservation in the earthly Paradise and their being the two Witnesses that shall oppose Antichrist and be slain Because that which is related of Enoch is extraordinary the Apostle renders such a reason thereof as is enough to stop the mouth of any gainsayer and to work credence in those who bear any respect to God The reason is thus expressed because God had translated him This word translated is the same verb that was before used in this verse and to be taken in the same sense He was translated from a mortal condition to an immortal and from place to place even from Earth to Heaven The Hebrew word used in this point signifieth to take and it is frequently used of taking a person or a thing to ones self as Isaac took Rebekah Gen. 25. 20. Now it was God that thus translated him and took him to himself for God hath power to preserve from death whom he will and to settle any man where he will He hath not tyed himself to those bounds wherewith he hath limited his Creatures Enoch by faith in God was translated and we by faith do understand that he was translated §. 19. Of Enoch's pleasing God AS the Apostle rendred the reason of Enoch's translation to rest in God who translated him so he further renders the reason why God translated him namely because he had pleased God The causal particle FOR demonstrateth as much This is further manifested by the order of setting down this point in this phrase before his translation This noun translation is derived from the same verb that was used twice before It is also used before Chap. 7. v. 12. § 67. Before this act of God Enoch did that which moved God to translate him So much is here expresly set down in the reference of this preposition before and implyed by the verb of the time past had pleased So as in his life time before he received any recompence he did that which was acceptable
Blessed Hereof see § 105. The parties whom he blessed were not his immediate sons but his sons sons 〈◊〉 sons of Ioseph for Ioseph was his youngest son save one so as Iacob was a Good-father to these whom he is here said to bless Hereby we are given to unâ—… that Grand-fathers ought to bear such respect to their Childrens Chilâ—… as to their own The like is noted of a Grand-mother For Naomi took the 〈◊〉 of her daughter in law and laid it in her bosome c. Ruth 4. 16. Grandfathers are as Fathers In the right line there are no degrees If Adam 〈◊〉 now living he should so far as he was able take care of the whole world 〈◊〉 did of Cain and Abel 1. This instructeth us in the extent of a Grand-fathers duty 2. This directeth children to manifest a Childlike affection to their Grandfathers and Grand-mothers and that by reverence obedience all manner of 〈◊〉 and recompence also In setting down the persons blessed the Apostle useth an indefinite particle which signifieth Every one which may intend many sons But because the 〈◊〉 maketh mention onely of two Ephraim and Manasseh Gen. 48. 20. 〈◊〉 translators for perspicuity sake have translated it both It is probable that at 〈◊〉 time he had but these two sons Other sons that he should have after these 〈◊〉 a kinde of generall blessing Gen. 48. 6. These two here intended were Ephraim and Manasseh Ephraim was the 〈◊〉 but purposely named before his elder brother Manasseh because God 〈◊〉 more honor to him See v. 4. § 11. Ephraim according to the derivation of the word signifieth fruitfull This 〈◊〉 Ioseph himself rendreth of that name that God had caused him to be fruitâ—… in the land of his affliction Gen. 41. 52. That name might also be given by 〈◊〉 Prophetical spirit for he proved the most fruitfull of all Iacob's sons the 〈◊〉 of Ephraim was the greatest Tribe Ephraim is of the dual number be 〈◊〉 Ioseph then had two sons Manasseh signifieth forgetfull That name was given by the father in meâ—… of that advancement whereunto God had brought him and thereby made 〈◊〉 forget all his toil c. Gen. 41. 51. These two were by this blessing made heads of two distinct Tribes whereby 〈◊〉 to pass that Ioseph had two portions which was the priviledge of the 〈◊〉 son 2 Chron. 5. 1. For Ioseph was the eldest son by whom Iacob first and 〈◊〉 loved and who was his truest wife Though Manasseh and Ephraim were the two particular persons blessed yet they are not expressed by their own names but by that relation which they had 〈◊〉 their Father and thus stiled the sons of Ioseph Ioseph is here 〈◊〉 1. For honours sake for it was an honour to Ioseph to have two sons blessed is two distinct heads of several Tribes which honour none of the brethren of Ioseph had 2. To shew a ground of that blessing which was because they were the sons of Ioseph Hereby God would manifest that his goodness extends it self to the children of belivers Ioseph was a believer possessed with a true fear of God who by no tryalls could be drawn from his God Therefore though he might seem to be cast out of the Church yet is he preserved as an head and stock thereof among others and his children though born of a woman that was a stranger and in a strange land are here naturalized by Iacob and made free Denisons of the Church yea stocks out of which the Church should sprout Thus said God to Abraham I am thy God and the God of thy seed Gen. 17. 7. And an Apostle saith to believing Christians The promise is unto you and to your children Acts 2. 39. §. 112. Of taking care of posterity at the time of our death THe time of Iacob's blessing the sons of Ioseph is here said to be when he was a dying Of the composition and meaning of the word translated dying See Chap. 7. v. 8. § 51. The participle here used implieth not only the moment of giving up the Ghost but also the neer approach of death manifested by old age sickness or any other like occasion This circumstance of the time here noted sheweth that the time of a mans departing out of this world is a seasonable time to think of posterity and to doe what lieth in his power for their good In the history it is said that the time drew nigh that Israel must dye and again it was told Ioseph that his Father was sick Gen. 47. 29. and 48. 1. when Iacob took order about matters after his death so Isaac when he intended to bless his sons thus saith Behold now I am old I know not the day of my death Gen 27. 2. When God had told Moses that he should be gathered to his people then Moses thought of a successor Numb 27. 13 16. Yea Moses himself rendred this reason concerning his Declaration of the future estate of Israel that he was an hundred and twenty years old and could no more goe out and come in among them Deut. 31. 2. This reason Ioshua rendred on the like occasion I am old and stricken in age Josh. 23. 2. At such a time God appointed such a duty to Hezekiah 2 King 20. 1. Yea Christ himself when he was upon the Cross takes care for his Mother Iohn 19. 27. So Peter at such a time manifesteth his care of the Churches 2 Pet. 1. 14. and other Apostles 1. The duty it self of taking care for posterity is an evidence of a holy zeal of Gods glory and of true love to his Church in that it contenteth us not to promote the one and the other in ourselves or in our own time but also endeavour to have it done by others after our time 2. The time of ones death is in this respect the fittest because if that time be let slip there remains no time after it for us to do any thing There is no work nor device nor knowledge nor wisdom in the grave Eccles. 9. 10. When the night cometh no man can work John 9. 4. 3. The time of a mans departure is the most seasonable time because the words of a dying man make the deeper impression 1. How many are there who as if the world were onely for themselves take no care for their posterity They neither care to instruct nor to direct nor to pray in reference to future times nor to make their will About making a will See chap. 9. v. 16. § 94. See also Domestick duties Treat 6. Of Parents § 62. 2. A generall instruction may be here raised for all who are mortal and ought to learn to dye daily daily to testify a care of posterity by instruction exhortation encouragement in good things admonitions against evill and predictions of such things as we have good ground before hand to make known See § 119. §. 113. Of Jacobs worshipping upon his staff ANother effect of
was as a naked sword 1 Sam. 18. 11. and 19. 10. Yea though Saul commanded his servants to kâ—…l David 1 Sam. 19. 1 11. pursued him himself 1 Sam. 19. 22. and that with an Army 1 Sam. 23. 8. yet David escaped So Elijah escaped the edge of Ahab's and Ahaziah's sword 1 King 18. 10. and 19. 2. 2 King 1. 9. so Michaiah 1 King 22. 28. and Elisha 2 King 6. 14 31. This instance sheweth that by Faith desperate dangers may be escaped I say desperate not in regard of God and his power as if there were no hope of help in him but in regard of man the danger being above his strength to stand against it and above his ability to overcome it or to free himself from it That which to sense is desperate without beyond above hope to Faith in God is sperable under hope and recoverable David was ost in danger of death Psal. 18. 4 5. Psal. 116. 2. so Hezekiah Isa. 38. 10 11 c. and Paul 2 Cor. 48 9 10 and 11. 23 24. Yet were they all delivered from those deadly dangers Faith makes a man depend on him who is able to deliver him in the greatest straits A Heathenish King could say to Daniel Thy God whom thou servest continually he will deliver thee and again Is thy God able to deliver thee from the Lions Dan. 6. 16 20. But much more to the purpose is this of an Apostle We had the sentence of death in our selves that we should not trust in our selves but God which raiseth the dead c. 2 Cor. 1. 9 10. Quest. May Saints in confidence expect every deliverance that God can give Answ. Not simply but with submission unto his will as they who said our God whom we serve is able to deliver us and he will deliver us but if not we will not serve thy Gods c. Dan. 3. 17 18. see more hereof in the Saints sacrifice on Psal. 116. 8. § 52. This is a great consolation and encouragement in the greatest straits and distresses whereunto in this world we are or may be brought None are or can be so great as to give just occasion of despair because none do or can exceed Gods ability to help On this ground the believer is confident when that man that walketh onely by sence utterly despaireth §. 233. Of Saints being weak A Seventh effect of Faith is thus set down out of weaknesse were made strong These words were made strong are the interpretation of one Greek compound verb it is used both actively and passively The simple verb whence it is compounded signifieth to be able This compound to make able or to make strong It is applied to God 1 Tim. 1. 12. 2 Tim. 4. 17. In the passive it is attributed to Abraham Rom. 4. 12. To Paul Act. 9. 22. To Timothy 2 Tim. 2. 1. And to all Christians Eph. 6. 10. Here it is passively taken And may be applied to sundry of Gods Worthies who were brought to great weaknesse but yet recovered and made strong Of the Greek word translated weaknesse see Chap. 4. vers 16. § 89. To aggravate the weaknesse whereunto they were brought the abstract is used He doth not say of weak which is the concrete but out of weaknesse which is the abstract were made strong This carrieth emphasis implieth such an extremity of weaknesse as there was little or no hope of recovery from the same This fruit of Faith in being made strong out of weaknesse differeth from other fruits before mentioned in this that it setteth out the vigour of Faith in a mans weakness The former instances shewed the vigour of Faith against other strong and violent things as Kingdoms Lions Fire and Sword which presupposed strength in those that believed But here is weaknesse weaknesse in themselves and out of that made strong This may fitly be applied to the bodily weaknesse of Hezekiah he was sick â—…to death And thereupon he received this message from the Lord Thou shalt 〈◊〉 and not live 2 King 20. 1. It appears that he was sick of the Plague or Peâ—…ence for he had a boil or Plague-sore which arose on his body and was afterwards healed by a lump of Figs The venom of that sickness had seized on his â—…al parts and it is probable that the tokens appeared upon his body which are counted apparent signs of death In this respect it was truely said according to the course of nature Thou shalt die and not live Thus was Hezekiah very weaknessâ—… so weak as there was no hope of gathering strength Yet out of this weakness was he made strong that is he recovered his health and strength again This recovery was extraordinary Yet was it obtained by Faith as is evident by the faithfull prayer which he made 1 King 20. 3. and which was graciously heard whereupon we may conclude that it was in Faith For the prayer of Faith shall save the sick Jam. 5. 15. Obj. In his prayer he pleads his walking with God which implieth works Ans. 1. He pleaded not the merit of his works but his sincerity in doing what he did as an evidence of Gods spirit in him and of his respect to God â—… He doth not plead his walking before God as a thing done by him but as a condition prescribed by God whereby it might be known to whom Gods promise did belong For God had said That David should not want one of his â—…ed to sit on the Throne of Israel if they did take heed to their way to walk before God in truth 1 King 2. 4. But Hezekiah being conscious to his own integrity and having at that time no Son to succeed him on the Throne in his prayer calls Gods promise to minde and pleads that to God The word remember iâ—… Hezekiah's prayer sheweth that he had reference to Gods promise as Moses had in his prayer Exod. 32. 13. This sheweth that by Faith incurable diseases may be cured Quest. May recovery of health and longer life when one is sick be prayed 〈◊〉 Ans. Yes with submission to Gods will And that on these grounds 1. They are comprised in the fourth petition 2. Christians are enjoyned so to do Iam. 5. 14. 15. 3. Such things are promised as a blessing Exod. 23. 25. Psal. 41. 3. 4. Saints have prayed for those blessings 2 Sam. 1â—… 16. 5. God hath accepted and granted such prayers Phil. 2 27. 6. Saints recovery and continuance on earth is a blessing to the Church Phil. 1. 24. Though the weaknesse here intended may be applied to bodily sicknesse yet iâ—… it not to be restrained thereunto Fâ—…r the word weaknesse is such an indefâ—…ite word as may be applied to all manner of weakness whether of body or Soul under weaknesse of Soul are comprised all manner of troubled passions as anger grief fear with the like so also Satans manifold temptations and sundry effects following thereupon as trouble
of raising the dead will enbolden a man to any thing witness Martyrs 3. It will be usefull frequently and seriously to meditate on this evidence of Faith as it is the greatest evidence of Gods power so of the strength and vigour of mans faith 4. By way of allusion and inference we may be here stirred up to use all means for quickning the dead in sin and to use them in Faith for we have 〈◊〉 ground here in this world to believe the Resurrection from death in sin than from a natural death When Dorcas was dead Peter was sent for Act. 8. 38. So send for Ministers or at least carry thy Children and other friends unto the means of quickning their souls as the friends of him that had a dead palsey carried him unto Christ Mark 2. 1. §. 242. Of Believers receiving the benefit of others Faith THough they were Prophets that were the Ministers of raising the dead yet the women that believed the Prophets in Gods Name could do it received the benefit hereof They received their dead Elijah delivered the Child whom he raised unto his Mother 1 King 17. 23. So did Elisha 2 King 4. 36. and Christ delivered the young man whom he raised to his Mother Luk. 7. 15. and Peter presented Dorcas whom he raised from the dead to the Widows Act. 9. 41. The like is noted of other miracles wrought by Christ and his Apostles Yea Faith is of such power as it can draw vertue and benefit from the labour and gifts of others that receive not the benefit thereof themselves They that entred into the Ark enjoyed the benefit of their pains and skill who built the Ark though the builders thereof perished The like may be said of those who were cured by wicked mens working miracles Matth. 7. 22 23. and who were wrought upon by the ministery of Iudas Mark 6. 12. Faith hath an attractive vertue It is to Gods Power Truth Mercy and other like properties wheresoever they appear as the Loadstone to Iron drawing them or rather the benefit of them to it self 1. This sheweth one reason of that little or no profit which is reaped from those excellent endowments which God hath conferred on many of his servants in these later days and from those powerfull means of grace which he hath afforded the reason is unbelief 2. To other Motives of getting and nourishing Faith add this thereby maist thou partake of the benefit of all Gods properties and excellencies in himself in his Son in his Spirit in his Saints in other men and in other creatures Who would be without so usefull so behoovefull a gift §. 243. Of Faith inabling Saints to beare sore trials IN the two verses immediately before this and former part of this verse the Apostle hath noted ten distinct rare acts whereby the vigour of the Faith of Gods ancient Worthies was manifested Here he beginneth to add great sufferings whereby a like vigour is demonstrated They are ten in number but may be drawn to three heads 1. Of such as were Professors 2. Of such as were Martyrs 3. Of such as were Confessors Of the first rank five particulars are mentioned The first is thus expressed And others were tortured c. This copulative and is in Greek but which being joyned with this distributive particle others implieth that howsoever some may be inabled unto worthy exploits yet God calls others to sore sufferings and that Faith is exercised and manifested in the one as well as in the other For Faith inables to endure as well as to do and the excellency of this grace doth shine forth as much in the one as in the other For this phrase through Faith vers 33. must be extended to all the particulars following to vers 39. I cannot produce greater instances to prove the point than are here set down by our Apostle They shew to what trials Saints are subject hereof see the whole Armour of God on Eph. 6. 15. § 12. and how Faith inables to passe through all Faith perswades the Soul of such principles as are sufficient to support it in the greatest trials even such as these 1. God is our Father 2. God ordereth our estate 3. All our enemies can do no more than what our Father permits 4. Our Father is with us in our greatest trial even in fire and water Isa. 43. 2. 5. Our Father knoweth the greatnesse of our pressures 6. He is not ignorant of our strength or weaknesse 7. He can lighten the burden 8. He can give us sufficient strength to bear it 9. He will not suffer us to be tempted above that we are able to bear 10. He will with the temptation make a way to escape 1 Cor. 10. 13. 11. He will make all things work together for our good Rom. 8. 28. §. 244. Of the Apostles quoting things out of humane Authors THe particular instances wherein and whereby the trials of the Saints are exemplified are such as are not registred in any part of the old Testament 〈◊〉 hereupon some infer that the trials of Christians for the Gospel are here intended But that is not probable for 1. This Epistle was written by an Apostle that lived in Christs time see Chap. 2. vers 3. § 27. 2. It is said of all those that were brought to these trials that they received not the promises vers 39. namely the promise of Christ exhibited and of the full Revelation of the Gospel by Christ. If they which received not the promises endured so much what should not we endure It is more than problable that the Apostle doth in the suffering of Saints set down in this and the verses following aim at the persecutions of the Church after the Jews return from the Babylonish captivity Quest. How could the Apostle come to the knowledge of them Answ. He might have them either out of humane records or from traditions conveied from Fathers to Children age after age So had Paul the expresse names of Jannes and Jambres 2 Tim. 3. 8. So had another Apostle the striving of Michael with the Devil about the body of Moses and the Prophesie of Enoch 〈◊〉 vers 9. 14. and our Apostle this of Moses that he said I fear and quake Heb. 12. 21. Quest. Doth not this make humane records as authentick as sacred Scripture and Traditions equal to the written word Answ. In no wise For though in humane records there may be and are maâ—… truths yet we cannot absolutely rest upon them because there may be falsehood in them but sacred Scripture is the word of truth Jam. 1. 18. Yea truth it self Joh. 17. 17. and that in three respects 1. In regard of the Author who is the God of truth Psal. 31. 5. from whom nothing but truth can come He cannot lie Tit. 1. 2. 2. In regard of the matter there is nothing but truth in it no falshood no 〈◊〉 no uncertainty Psal. 19. 8. 3. In regard of the
1 King 21. 12 13. Or otherwise heady people may tumultuously rise against Gods servants as in Davids case 1 Sam. 30. 6. And in Christs case Iohn 8. 59. 10. 31. §. 255. Of sawing Professors asunder A Seventh kind of persecution setteth out a second sort of death in this word they were sawn asunder The Greek word may seem to be derived from a noun that signifieth a saw The word here is properly translated according to the usual succession thereof Some Authors do also use it more generally for any cutting or pulling asunder as in the story of Susanna where it is said the Angell waiteth with his sword to cut thee in two v. 59. this word is used in the Greek It is also used about cutting off the tongue and utmost parts of the eldest Sons body 2 〈◊〉 4. 7. We do not read in sacred Scriptures of any that were sawn asunder But the Jewes among other their traditions have this that the Prophet Isaiah was sawn asunder with a wooden saw in the time of King Manasseh Epiphanius in setting out Isaiah's life noteth as much so doth Hierom in the last close of the fifteenth Book of his Comment on Isaiah 57. Whether that be true of Isaiah or no most sure it is that some have after such a manner been Martyred either by sawing them asunder or by pulling the members of their body asunder This testimony of the Apostle is sufficient to assure us of the truth thereof and it giveth an instance of the cruelty of Persecutors which sheweth it self even in the death of Martyrs They think it not enough to torment them before hand for trialls sake to see if they can make them yield noâ—… after that to take away their lives but to take them away with bitter and griâ—…vous torment as sawing asunder especially with a wooden saw Thus Antiochus after he had cut out the tongues flead off the skinns pull'd asunder many parts of the body of the seven Brethren fried them in panns to death The Râ—…man Persecutors dealt as cruelly with the Martyr St. Laurence after they had scourged him and plucked off a great deal of his flesh with red hot pinchers they broyl'd him to death on a gridiron They rosted others to death on spits They boil'd others to death in scalding lead They brake the bones of others and let them lie on engines till they died other like cruell kinds of death they put others unto The ordinary kind of means whereby Papists put Martyrs to death is burning with fire which is a cruell kind of death especially as they used it for some Martyrs were houres together burning in the fire and some had limb after limb dryed up with the fire before their breath was taken away Some had barrells of pitch over their head set on fire to drop down and scald them on their head and other parts Some were hanged upon a Gibbet with a pulley thereon and a burning fire under them into which they were let down till the lower part of their feet were burnt off then drawn up and let down again till other parts were consumed and thus kept long under torment Time will not suffer to set down all their kinds of cruelty See § 245. The ground of all was their extreme hatred of truth and malice against maintainers thereof which made them cast out all bowells of pity yea it made them take a divelish delight in cruelty Herein lieth a difference betwixt cruelty that tends to death and that which is in death The former may be to make men yield but this is on malice and a meer divelish disposition 1. This giveth instance of the depth of mans corruption which makes him as a Devill incarnate worse than the most savage beasts Some Tyrants have so far exceeded in cruelty as they have hired men to invent instruments for cruell kinds of death Phalar is among the Heathen is famous or rather infamous for this Perillus at his motion made a Bull of Brass hollow within which with fire might be heated red hot and men put thereinto their crying out for that torture seemed to be as the lowing of a Bull and thereupon no pity taken of them Other like things are noted of Dionysius Rouser is and other tyrants 2. These tortures do give demonstration of the unconceivable supportance and comfort of the Divine Spirit whereby Martyrs have been enabled with patience to endure what cruelties could be inflicted on them and in the midd'st of torments meekly and sweetly to commend their Spirits into Gods hand to the worlds astonishment 3. How should this stir us up patiently to bear smaller trialls Yea not to be affrighted or discouraged with any thing that man can do but to rest upon this that that God who hath enabled his servants in former times to endure such exquisite tortures unto death will enable us to endure what he shall bring us unto Pertinent to this purpose is the advise of Christ Luke 14. 4 5. §. 256. Of the danger of Temptation on the right hand BEtwixt the second and third kind of death This is inserted were tempted which is the eighth kind of persecution Great question is made concerning this word tempted and concerning the Apostles inserting it in this place Some conceive that it was not here inserted by the Apostle but put in the margent by some that would give a sum of all the trialls here mentioned and that afterwards it was by others put into the text But thus it would imply a mixture of human inventions with sacred Scripture which is not to be admitted Others conceive the Greek word was mistaken thorough the mistake of a letter Instead whereof a vowell is here used For the Greek word with the single letter signifieth to be burnt In sense this might well stand and thus there would be four distinct kinds of death set down 1. Stoned 2. Sawen asunder 3. Burnt 4. Slain with the Sword Many of our later expositors yield to this But seeing all the Greek copies agree in the former which is were tempted I suppose it is not safe to open such a Gap to Atheists and Papists about the imperfection of the original To take it therefore as it is in the text were tempted it may be inserted as a reason why they were put to such cruell deaths even because being tempted they remained resolute and would not yield to their persecutors Thus in the next verse he inserts these words of whom the world was not worthy as the reason why Saints wandred up and down so as they did In this sense it is agreable to this phrase in the former verse They had trialls of mockings c. Or else it may be taken for long and grievous oppressions either by enemies in a strange Land or by cruell Governours in their own Countrey which by their long continuance proved great trialls and temptations even worse than death And therefore here set
of his inward inbred corruption as well as for laying aside externall weights We must as much as in us lyeth lay aside this besetting sin This title Sin in the singular number is frequently put for our naturall corruption Five times in Rom. 6. six times in Rom. 7. three times in Rom. 8. It is also called a body of sin a body of death flesh old man Exhortations about this sin are that we suffer it not to reign Rom. 6. 12. that we destroy it Rom. 6. 6. That we 〈◊〉 it Gal. 5. 24. that we cast it off Eph. 4. 24. 1. The condition of this enemy should the rather incite us to subdue and destroy it It is an enemie within us More danger ariseth from Traytors that are within a Nation or City then from forrein enemies without David was never in such danger by reason of any or of all the Nations without as of those that rose against him in his own Kingdome As for this inbred enemy no enemie without nor world nor Devill nor all the power of Hell can hurt our soules unlesse they get this Traytor within to take part with them 2. This enemy is tumultuois and troublesome never at rest as it can easily so it will willfully on every side set upon us We cannot do speak or think any thing but it will infest us and that at all tinâ—…es in all places in Company when we are alone at Church and at home in duties of piety Charity and Justice in duties of our Calling Waking and Sleeping Great is their folly who let this enemie do what he please who care not to hold him in much lesse to cast him off This is the cause of the many outward abhominable enormities that men fall into that they suffer this enemy within them to plot and practise what he lists For suppressing of this besetting sin observe these few rules 1. Keep thine heart with all diligence Prov. 4. 23. The heart is as a spring Matth. 12. 34 35. 2. Keep the doores of thy soul by which good or evill is let into it These are thy senses Iob 31. 1. 3. Use such meanes as in Gods word are sanctified for subduing Corruption they will be as water cast upon fire Such are Temperance Sobriety Diligence in Calling Duties of piety Fasting and other waies beating down thy body 1 Cor. 9. 27. 4. Set the bias of thy thoughts aright Acquaint thy self with the divine art of meditation especially when thou arâ—… alone or awake in thy bed Mens thoughts will be working and that on evill if they be not set on good matter If good seed be not sown in the ground it will send forth noysome weeds 5. Get the stronger man into thy house Matth. 12. 29. This is the Spirit Gal. 5. 17. For this pray Luke 11. 13. Thus thou shalt be safe §. 8. Of a Christians course resembled to a race THe main duty which the Apostle intendeth by setting before us the example of such as well finished their course is in these words Let us run with patience the race that is set before us He doth here set out a Christians course of life by a race and answerably the manner of carrying themselves to their behaviour who in running a race look to get the prize For they will make all the speed they can with as much patience as they may till they come to the end of that race which they are appointed to run and where the prize is to be had In setting out the poynt he appropriateth not the duty to himself saying I will run Nor putteth it off to others thus do ye run but by a word of the first person and plurall number includes others with himself and incites both others and himself by this phrase Let us run Hereof See Chap. 2. v. 1. § 4. In the foresaid exhortation every word hath an emphasis and are all pertinent to the Metaphor of a race whereunto he doth resemble a Christians course which is some what more fully set out 1 Cor. 9. 24. Particulars wherein they may be resembled are these 1. There is a distance betwixt the goale where they begin and the goale where t ey end On earth we begin our race at death it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Heaven is the prize We may not think to be in heaven so soon as we 〈◊〉 into this race 2. There is a prize at the end of the race 2 Tim. 4. 7 8. 3. An endeavour must be used to attain the prize Luk. 13. 24. 4. There are many runners Luk. 13. 24. 5. All that run do not obtaine the prize 6. Runners fit themselves to the race so do true Christians 1 Cor. 9. 24. 7. There are like duties to be observed by Christians which runners in a race observe 2 Tim. 2. 5. God hath thus ordered our Christian course 1. To give proof of those graces which he conferreth upon children of men As of Faith Hope Obedience Patience Courage and other like Our Faith in God our Hope of Heaven our Obedience to Gods word our Subjection to his will our Patience in holding out our Courage against opposition are hereby manifested proved and exercised 2. To wean us from this world Had we not a race to run and a prize set before us we should be like Peter and think it is good to be here still Matth. 17. 4. 3. To make us long for Heaven and to make death the more wellcome In these and other like respects our Christian course is also resembled to a jourâ—… to a pilgrimage to a battaile to a labour and to other like things Answeâ—… Christians are stiled travailers pilgrims souldiers labourers §. 9. Of running our Christian race with patience OF the Greek word translated Run see Chap. 6. v. 20. § 158. It is an act that importeth the best speed that a man can make Man hath not wings like â—…owles to flee It is by running that he doth most put forth himself to the speedy attaining of a thing and in a race especially doth he most manifest his speed by runâ—… a little lazinesse may lose the prize The Apostle then doth here by this metaphor imply that we may not be slothful in our Christian course but diligent earnest and zealous therein striving to outstrip others as runners in a race do See more hereof Chap. 4. v. 11. § 64. and Chap. 6. v. 11. § 79. Every one in his Christian course is like to meet with many Crosses which may prove as sharp stones or stumps in the way or as briars and thornes or as stumbling blocks which may hinder him slacken his speed the Apostle therefore prescribeth the best remedy that can be to passe them over the more lightly which is Patience Hereof see Chap. 6. v. 12. § 86. and Chap. 10. v. 36. § 135. This phrase Let us run the race implieth an holding out in our Christian course till it be finished A
Old Covenant Heb. 8. 13. So as the new must come in when the old is abrogated 1. This doth set forth the excellency of the Gospel above the Law and of our times above the times of the Law Well weigh the difference betwixt the Mediator of the Law and of the Gospel betwixt the old and new Covenant and the soresaid excellency will more clearly and fully be manifested 1. The Mediator of the Law was a son of man a meer man Whereas Christ the mediator of the Gospel was the Son of God and though a true man yet not meer man but God-man 2. Moses the Mediator of the Law was a sinfull man once in danger to be killed for neglect of Circumcision Exod. 4. 24 25. And after excluded out of Canaan for his incredulity Numb 20. 12. Whereas Christ the Mediator of the Gospel knew no sin 2 Cor. 5. 21. but was holy harmelesse undefiled c. Heb. 7. 26. 3. Moses the Mediator of the Law was not able himself to endure the delivery of that whereof he was a Mediator Heb. 12. 21. It is said he exceedingly feared and quaked at the delivery of the Law Whereas Christ the Mediator of the Gospel was able to dwell with that devouring fire and everlasting burnings mentioned Isa. 33. 14. He stood in that bush which burned with fire and was not consumed Exod. 3. 2. 4. Moses was a Mediator only to deliver the Law from God to the people Deut. 5. 27 31. Acts 7. 38. Gal. 3. 19. Whereas Christ the Mediator of the Gospel is our surety who hath satisfied the Law for us We therefore have beyond all comparison the better Mediator and in like manmer the better Covenant so it s expresly called Heb. 8. 6. Now hath he obtained a more excellent ministry by how much also he is the Mediator of a better Covenant which was established upon better promises It s better then the Covenant of works in the very substance of it It s better then the Covenant of grace as it was made with the Iewes 1. In the clear manifestation of it by the Gospel Eph. 3. 5. 2. In the sure ratification of it by the death of Christ Heb. 9. 15. 3. In the mighty operation of the Spirit in and by it 2 Cor. 3. 6. 2. To stir us up to take due notice of the excellency of the times of the Gospel to blesse God for reserving us thereto and to endeavour with our utermost ability to walk worthy thereof This worthy walking is in particular expressed 2 Cor. 5. 17. Eph. 4. 24. §. 116. Of the sprinkling of Christs blood Heb. 12. 24. And to the blood of sprinkling that speaketh better things then that of Abel THe last priviledge here noted as it is a distinct priviledge in it self as the copulative AND importeth so it is an amplification of that which is immediatly set before it For it is one of the prime fruits of Christs mediation Being our Mediator he shed his blood for us His blood being the blood of a Mediator it proves a blood of sprinkling Being a blood of sprinkling it speaks better c. To handle this as a distinct priviledge the meaning of the words is first to be opened By blood he meanes the death of the Mediator before mentioned For mans life is in his blood Gen. 9. 5. The shedding of a mans blood is the taking away of his life Now Christs blood was shed as the blood of beasts under the Law for a sacrifice for expiation of sin And that Gods people might have a more particular assurance of their clensing by the blood of their sacrifices it was wont under the Law to be sprinkled upon them Exod. 24. 8. and 29. 21. Lev. 14. 6 7. Hereunto alludeth the Apostle in this place And by blood of sprinkling by a figure he means blood sprinkled or as Heb. 11. 28. 1 Pet. 1. 2. sprinkling of blood Sprinkling of blood setteth out the application of the merit thereof to the particular persons that are sprinkled Now Christs blood is applied on his part by his Spirit which inwardly perswades the soul of a right it hath to Christ and to all that he hath done and endured for mans redemption And on our part by faith which moves us to rest upon Christ for a particular benefit to our selves of his obedience unto death So as the mention of blood shews the ground of atonâ—…ment sprinkling the means of receiving benefit thereby So that from the sprinkling of Christs blood the Apostle gives us to understand That Christs blood is communicable which is evident by the frequent sprinkling of that blood and of that water which under the law were types of Christs blood For by the sprinkling thereof things and persons were consecrated to an holy use and unclean things and persons were cleansed To give some particular instances The Tabernacle which was the place of the holy worship was thus sprinkled and all the ministring vessels therein Heb. 9. 21. And the Altar Lev. 1. 5. And the Mercy Seat Lev. 16. 14. And the Book of the Covenant Heb. 9. 19. So also the Priests and their garments Lev. 8. 30. And all the people Exod. 24. 8. That sprinkling of blood was a rite of consecration is evident Lev. 8. 30. Quest. Why should the forementioned things be consecrated by sprinkling of blood Answ. All things are unclean to sinful man till by Christs blood and faith therein they are sanctified So as hereby the contagion of mans natural pollution was set out Instances of cleansing unclean things by sprinkling of blood and water are these 1. Such as eat any unclean thing Lev. 11. 8. This being prohibited was a plain sin So touching or any way medling with unclean things wilfully 2. Such as unawares touched any unclean thing Lev. 5. 2. This was a casualty 3. Such as were infected with leprosie running issue or any like disease Lev. 13. and 15. So women certain dayes after child-bearing These were infirmities 4. Such as buried their dead friends or touched their corps Numb 19. 11. to typifie the danger of having to do with such as are dead in sin Like to this was the uncleannesse of him who killed the red cow who carried her out who burnt her who gathered up her ashes to make the sprinkling water withal All these were duties commanded yet because they were occasioned by sin though they were about the means of purging from uncleannesse made the performers thereof unclean All these and other like kinds of legal uncleannesse were purged with blood sprinkled on them Numb 19. 17 18. Heb. 9. 22. Thus purging vertue arising from sprinkling of blood evidently shewes that Christs blood is communicable the vertue of it extends to others for the legal purging was but a type of Christs This is further manifest by the Sacramental sprinkling of water in Baptism which is a sign of Christs blood and by the communicating bread and wine in the Lords Supper Two especial
blood on them that dwell on the earth as Rev. 6. 9 10. The Apostle doth hereby give us to understand That dead Saints speak Which is plainly expressed Heb. 11. 4. where the Apostle saith thus Abel being dead yet speaketh In like manner all that lived righteously or suffered for righteousnesse sake and that have their life and death registred for posterity do speak For they do as plainly and distinctly instruct us in the good will of God in our duty to him and in the way to life yea and in the extent of our obedience how it ought to extend it self not only to the doing of what God requireth but also to the enduring of what he is pleased to lay upon us as Heb. 5. 8. they do I say as plainly instruct us therein at if they were living and with an audible voyce spake unto uâ—… and exhorted us to such obedience and such patience as they in their life time shewed In this respect saith the Apostle Rom. 15. 4. whatsoever things were written asoretime were written for our learning 1. Which may serve for the refutation of that undue cavill which Papists lay upon the Scripture that it is a mute Judge If dead Saints because they are registred in the Scripture may be said to speak much more the Scripture which registreth what they speak But note the expresse phrases of Scripture against that cavill as Rom. 4. 3. what saith or speaketh the Scripture and Ioh. 19. 37. Another Scripture saith or speaketh and Ioh. 7. 42. saith not the Scripture Therefore the Scripture is stiled the word as the word of the Prophets Heb. 1. 1. if God should by an audible intelligible and distinct voyce speak to us we could not better know his mind then we may by the Scriptures May not a friend as plainly declare his mind by a letter written as by word of mouth We read 2 Chro. 21. 12. of a writing that came from Eliah after he was translated which letter question lesse he had written whil'st he was on earth and lest to be delivered to the King did not that letter as plainly declare Gods Message as if by a voyce it had been uttered So did that writing which Baruch wrote from Ieremiahs mouth Ier. 36. This phrase 2 Cor. 10. 11. such as we are by word in letter sheweth that Scripture hath its voyce therefore it s no mute Judge 2. Let us be exhorted to hearken to the voyce of dead Saints as Mic. 6. 9. Hear the rod 1. by it learn Gods mind They who imitate dead Saints hear them speak and hearken to their instructions §. 119. Of the excellency of Christs blood above others CHrists blood every way speaketh better things then Abel or his blood For 1. Abel speaks for imitation Christ not only so but for expiation justification and salvation all which he hath merited 2. Abels blood speaks for revenge Christs for pardon Luk. 23. 34. Therefore saith the Apostle Eph. 1. 7. In him we have redemption through his blood the forgivenesse of sin according to the riches of his grace Quest. Why is the comparison betwixt the blood of Abel and the blood of Christ Answ. Because Christs blood in regard of the plotting and practising of those that shed it was as unjustly as wrongfully as maliciously shed as Abels Now lest from that which is said of Abels blood Gen. 4. 10. and Matth. 23. 35. the like should be feared of Christs by this comparison he removeth that scruple The Apostle doth hereby give us to understand That Christs blood hath a more excellent vertue then others This is true of others persons and others blood 1. The best that can be said of others persons is that they are an excellent pattern and example Thereupon we are exhorted to be followers of them Heb. 6. 12. But Christ his person his blood is for our justification sanctification and Salvation 1 Cor. 1. 30. 2. The best that can be said of others blood is that its a ratification of the truth of that profession for which it was shed In this respect the Apostle stileth his sufferings a confirmation of the Gospel Phil. 1. 7. and v. 12. saith that they turned to the furthering of the Gospel But by Christs blood the covenant of peace and reconciliation betwixt God and man is made and confirmed Heb. 9. 15 16. 3. The blood of others unjustly shed cryeth for revenge Gen. 4. 10. Matth. 23. 35. Rev. 6. 10. But Christs for pardon Luc. 23. 34. Eph. 1. 7. Yea as it hath been formerly shewed and proved we are redeemed reconciled justified sanctified and saved by Christs blood Thus we see how Christs blood hath every way a more excellent vertue then others And this appeareth 1. From the dignity of his person we Christians know that Christ was true God that he assumed our nature into the unity of the Deity so as God and man became one person In this respect the word was made flesh Joh. 1. 14. And God was manifested in the flesh 1 Tim. 4. 16. By vertue of the hypostatical and personal union that blood which was shed by the humane nature is attributed to the divine nature Act. 20. 28. In this respect it hath a divine and an infinite worth dignity merit vertue and efficacy and therefore is better and more excellent then any others 2. From the ends why Christ shed his blood 1. To free man from sin and from all that misery whereunto man by sin had brought himself Gal. 3. 13. 2. To bring man to everlasting happinesse Eph. 5. 25 26 27. Can there be better things then these Can any other blood effect these 1. This demonstrateth the blasphemy of Papists who attribute the merit and virtue proper to Christs blood to the blood of Martyrs For they teach that by the blood of Martyrs sins are expiated Yea they have a new devise of mingling the milk of the Mother with the blood of the Son A Jesuiticall blasphemy 2. This serves for the aggravation of their impiety who trample on this blood of Christ of which the Apostle speaketh Heb. 10. 29. See Heb. 10. § 110. 3. This should stir us up highly to esteem the death and sacrifice of Christ. And that simply in by and for it self for its most precious 1 Pet. 1. 19 Yea also comparatively above all other blood for it speaks better things then they If the blood and death of Gods servants be precious as Psal 72. 14. and Psal. 116. 15. How much more the blood of the Son of God and that not only in the better worth but also in the better effect it speaketh better 4. Let us be exhorted with strong confidence to trust to this blood and to the efficacy thereof and that by reason of the better things which it speaketh namely Grace Mercy Pardon Reconciliation Acceptation and Salvation Hereon we ought especially to meditate when our sins make clamours in our consciâ—…nces and the cry of them may seem to
4. 2. Be well informed in thine own nakednesse emptinesse nothingnesse and unworthinesse So was Abraham 18. 27. Iacob Gen. 32. 10. Iob 42. 6. David Psal. 22. 6. 143. 2. Isa. 6. 5. Paul 1 Tim. 1. 15. and others This will much amplifie our esteem of God §. 136. Of serving God with an holy fear THe second special property of our service to God is Godly fear The word in the original signifieth a good or religious circumspection which moves men cantiously or warily to enterprise what they do in that respect its translated fear The word here translated godly fear is compounded of a verb that signifieth to take and an adverb that signifieth well so as according to the notation of the word it implieth well to take or apprehend a thing Thence followeth a wary circumspection and a godly fear They who are circumspect and wary about the things which concern Gods worship are expressed under this word which our English translate devout Luk. 2. 25. It is a grace in man that hath relation and respect to God in which respect this Epithite godly is here applied to it thus godly fear This kind of word is seven times used in the new Testament as Luk. 2. 25. Act. 2. 5. and 8. 2. In these three places it s translated devout Heb. 5. 7. and 11. 7. and here In all these places it importeth a godly fear onely once I find it used to set out a natural fear viz. Act. 23. 10. By this speciall property of our service to God the Apostle evidently demonstrateth that An holy fear is a speciall means of well ordering the service we do to God The grounds whereof may be 1. That goodnesse and kindnesse which in God is mixed with greatnesse and Majesty and power and justice He is truly that which the Heathen unduly stiled their Iupiter Optimus Maximus In like manner doth God proclaim his own name Exod. 34. 6. and his Son sets him forth Matth. 11. 25. and 6. 9. Now as his greatnesse requires fear Ier. 10. 7. Mal. 1. 6. So his goodnesse requires that it be a good and godly fear 2. That alteration of our nature which is wrought by the powerful work of Gods Spirit True it is that the flesh remaineth in all while they remain in this flesh Rom. 7. 23 24. Gal. 5. 17. In this respect God gives to his even to the best of his a Spirit of fear Note 2 Cor. 5. 11. Act. 5. 11. But with this flesh there is also the Spirit in such as are regenerate This sanctifying Spirit makes that fear in them to be a good and godly fear such a fear was Noahs Heb. 11. 7. For the Spirit works love in the Souls of men Gal. 5. 22. 2 Tim. 1. 7. Now love mixed with fear makes it to be a godly fear 1. This may inform us in the condition of regenerate persons It s a kind of middle condition betwixt mans entire estate wherein God at first created man and that corrupt estate whereinto man fell In his entire estate he needed nothing but love in his corrupt estate nothing works on him but a servile slavish fear such a fear as Adam had in the garden Gen. 3. 8 10. and Gain Gen. 4. 13. and Pharaoh Exod. 12. 31. such a fear casts out love 1 Joh. 4. 18. But the regenerate estate is mixed of both and that by reason of that double principle which is in man flesh and spirit fear arising from the flesh love from the spirit But by this mixture of love servile fear is made a godly fear which is ever accompanied with love and therefore in sacred Scripture oft joyned together as Deut. 10. 12. Of this kind of fear see My Domestical Duties Treat § 4. 2. This demonstrates unto us thâ—…â—…xcremes whereunto most are given some in the defect some in the excâ—…sse The defect is of such as have no fear at all such commonly are the most impudent and audacious sinners like unbroken and unbrideled horses which run headlong to their own and their riders destruction These will be held from no sin that they have power and opportunity to commit Note Gen. 20. 11. Rom. 3. 18. The excesse of such fear is nothing but wrath and vengeance This is a plain servile slavish fear which is so far from being accompanied with love as by perfect love it s cast out 1 Ioh. 4. 18. It s joyned with hatred It hath two violent effects 1. It oft casts men into strange extacies as Dan. 5. 6. and makes them despair Gen. 4. 3 It s a plain diabolicall fear Iam. 2. 19. 2. It puts strange desires into mens heads and makes them wish there were no death no judgement no hell no Judge no God The godly fear here mentioned is as a vertue in the mean betwixt these two extremes 3. Upon the foresaid ground let us be exhorted to possesse our souls with this godly fear when we draw near to God to worship and serve him Such an exhortation Christ giveth about patience Luk. 21. 19. This will be a speciall meanes to make thee serve God acceptably For godly fear ariseth from faith as I have shewed in My Domestical Duties Treat 1. § 4. 4. Direction how to get this godly fear 1. Acquaint thy self with God as Eliphaz adviseth Iob 22. 21. and be well instructed in his divine properties and excellencies as in his supream soveraignty c. Of which see The Churches Conquest on Exod. 17. 11. § 43. Ignorance of the excellency of a thing makes it to be disesteemed But true knowledg thereof workes an high esteem and due respect 2. Chron. 28. 9. Hereby God wronght in Iob a godly fear Iob 42. 2 3. 2. Get all the evidences that thou canst of Gods Fatherly respect to thee Call to mind his offers of grace revealed in his word Observe his gracious dealing with thee how long he hath born with thee wherein he hath dealt better with thee then with many others Well observe what fruits of his sanctifying Spirit are wrought in thee These give evidence that God is our Father and will make us thereupon desirous to please him 3. Set this God allwaies before thee and remember that the eyes of the Lord are in every place beholding the evill and the good as Prov. 15. 3. This also will work a godly fear For it will make thee to do all things as in his presence Note Gen. 39. 9. 4. Be well informed in the horrible nature of sin how contrary it is to God and that in his chiefest excellency which is his purity and holiness Nothing more contrary to another not darknesse to light nor death to life Nothing makes a creature so loathsome in Gods sight as sin Sin only incenseth Gods wrath Sin causeth all judgements Sin makes the Devill so terrible as he is Sin puts a sting into death Sin excludes from heaven and implungeth into hel Were this thorowly
ground marriage is honourable if the bed be kept undefiled I deny not but that the bed undefiled addeth much to the honour of marriage and that the defiled bed taketh much from the honour thereof yet marriage by virtue of the first Institution thereof is in it self honourable though afterwards it may be dishonoured A Sacrament is in it self sacred though by prophane persons it be polluted Bed is here metonymically taken for the conjugall act which useth to be done in the bed as a Table is put for that which is done at the Table or for that which is set upon the Table 1 Cor. 10. 21. The simple Verb from whence this compound undefiled is derived signifieth to defile Iude v. 8. A privative Preposition added thereto implieth a freedom from pollution This privative compound useth to be applied to things perfectly pure without any spot or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 emish as to the heavenly inheritance 1 Pet. 1. 4. To pure religion Jam. 1. 27. And to Christ himself Heb. 7. 27. Here the marriage-bed is called undefiled not simply as if in the act of married persons there were no manner of pollution no sinne at all But in regard of Gods Ordinance and of the Act considered in it self and exempt from the frailties and faults of them that use it Adam and Eve might have used it in their innocent estate It is no more a defiled act then to eat and to drink are Well therefore is it here opposed to acts of uncleannesse namely to whoredom and adultery In this respect married persons may live as chastly as single persons whether male or female if not more chastly They were married wives whom the Apostle exhorteth to be chaste Tit. 2. 5. Of Matrimonial chastity See Domest Dut. Treat 2. Part. 2. § 4. That which in it self is undefiled ought to be used so far as in us lieth without any pollution or defilement Though the marriage-bed be in it self the bed undefiled yet by licentiousnesse it may be and useth to be too too much defiled We must therefore pray that it may be sanctified to us and we must use it with moderation and sobriety having an eye to the right ends thereof and carefully observing the Directions of Gods Word thereabout §. 37. Of Fornication and Adultery THe Apostle by way of opposition produceth two vices which much pervert the dignity and purity of Marriage as is evident by this particle of opposition BUT This I do the rather note against the manifest mistake of the Vulgar Latine and Rhemist-English translation and also against most of the Popish Expositors who make the former clause an injunction to use marriage as an honourable thing and to keep the bed undefiled thus Let marriage be honourable in all and the bed undefiled Hereupon they take this last clause as a reason to move men so to do thus For God will judge whoremongers and adulterers Yet they can produce no authentique Greek Copy to justifie that causal particle Quest. Wherein is the sinne of whoremongers it being between single persons opposite to marriage If not why is it here brought in Answ. 1. Whoredom in the general is a base sin and a bed defiled In this respect it may well be brought in opposition to marriage which is honourable and the bed undefiled 2. Marriage is a remedy to prevent fornication 1 Cor. 7. 2. So as whoredom might have been prevented if marriage had been duly used Thus also it is opposite to marriage 3. The Gentiles among whom the Hebrews lived made too light account of whoredom scarce thinking it to be simply a sin this made the Apostles to forbid it among indifferent things Act. 15. 29. Therefore this Apostle here joyneth it with adultery as he doth in many other places to move them the more to deâ—…est it 4. Most of the particulars which aggravate adultery aggravate also whoredom Therefore the Apostle might well joyn them together These two words Whoremongers Adulterers are oft promiscuously used and indefinitly put for all manner of uncleanness The first word translated Whâ—…remongers is oft translated Fornicators as 1 Cor. 5. 9 10 11. 6. 9. Heb. 12. 16. The Greek word according to the notation thereof signifieth to prostitute ones body for a price or for gain The root whence it cometh signifieth to sell thereupon they who commit uncleannesse for gain are said to sell their body or to set it as we speak to portsail Ezek. 16. 33. This is the proper notation of the word but it is also used for the sin of uncleannes though no gain be intended thereby Most properly it is put for that sin which in this kinde is committed betwixt single persons So it is to be taken when whoremongers or fornicators are joyned together and distinguished the one from the other as Gal. 5. 19. and in sundry other places It is sometimes put for Adultery it self Matth. 5. 32. Sometimes for Incest 1 Cor. 5. 1. The other word translated Adulterers is supposed to be taken from an Hebrew word which signifieth to put out or to destroy as where it is said said of an adulterer His reproach shall not be wiped away Prov. 6. 33. And where this advice is given Give not thy strength to women nor thy wayes to that which destroyâ—…th Kings Prov. 31. 3. Those two Texts of Scripture shew how fitly the notation of the Greek word is taken from the Hebrew For nothing useth more to put out and destroy a mans state name body and soul then adultery The notation of our English word Adultery is taken from the Latine and that from going to anothers bed Thus is Reubens incestuous adultery described Thou 〈◊〉 up to thy fathers bed Gen. 49. 4. And the Adulteresse inticeth a young man to her husbands bed Pro. 7. 16 17 18. As fornicators so adulterers are indefinitely put for all kind of unclean persons as in the seventh Commandment Here these two words Whoremongers and Adulterers are distinguished one from another Whoremongers are such as being both single persons commit the sin of uncleannesse betwixt themselves as Shechem and Dinah did Gen. 34. 2. Adulterers are such as one of them at least if not both also is contracted or married In that the same punishment was by Gods Law adjudged against him that defiled a Virgin betrothed unto an husband as to one that defiled a woman married namely death Deut. 22. 22 23 24. It appears that the sin of the one and of the other is of the same kinde namely adâ—…ltery Having distinctly declared who are Whoremongers and Adulterers and how they are distinguished one from the other I will further indeavour to set out the â—…ainousnesse of their sins and remedies against them §. 38. Of the hainousnesse of Whoredom or Fornication IN setting out the hainousnesse of the sinnes here mentioned by the Apostle it will be first meet to note out such
did judge this sinne to be worthy of death For Nebuchadnezzar rosted in the fire two men for committing adultery with their neighbours wives Jer. 29. 22 23. 10. Adultery is made worse then theft Pro. 6. 30. yet theft amongst us is accounted worthy of death Obj. Lust is a violent passion and a man is more put on to adultery then he can be to thefâ—… Ans. There may be a greater instigation to steal namely to satisfie a mans hunger Pro. 6. 30. then to commit adultery Though lust be violent yet married persons have a ready remedy to allay it which is a seasonable use of the lawful marriage duty §. 40. Of Gods judging Fornicators and Adulterers THis act of judging attributed to God hath reference Sometimes to all sorts indefinitely Sometimes distinctly to the righteous or distinctly to the unrighteous In the indefinite respect it is used two wayes 1. To set out Gods righteous governing the whole world and his equal dealing with all men Thus it is said of God He shall judge the world in righteousnesse Ps. 9. 8. 2. To demonstrate Gods rewarding every one according to his works as where it is said How shall God judge the world Rom. 3. 6. His rewarding of all is thus set out especially at the last day In the day when God shall judge c. Rom. 2. 16. Distinctly in reference to the righteous it implies Gods trying their truth and integrity Iudge me O Lord for I have walked in my integrity Examine me O Lord and prove me c. Psal. 26. 1 1. 2. His determining their cause The Lord judge between me and thee and see and plead my cause c. 1 Sam. 24. 12 15. 3. His justifying them by revenging their adversaries Psal. 9 4 5. 4. His chastening them here to prevent their eternal damnation 1 Cor. 11. 32. In reference to the unrighteous it signifieth 1. To revenge them in this world Rev. 6. 10. 2. To condemn them in the world to come Luk. 19. 22 compared with Matth. 25. 30 In these two last respects is this word judge here used Concerning Gods judging these sinners it is in general said That because of these things the wrath of God cometh upon the children of disobedience Eph. 5. 6. Particular judgements are either such as God mediately by the Ministry of man inflicteth on these kinds of sinners or such as immediately he sendeth down from himself Mediate judgements by the Ministry of men are either extraordinary or ordinary Of extraordinary mediate judgements we have these instances Phineas his thrusting thorow with a Javelin Zimri and Cosbi in their Tent Num. 25. 6 7 c. And the sons of Iacob destroying the Shechemites Gen. 34. 25 c. And the Israelites destroying almost the whole Tribe of Benjamin Judg. 20. 48. And Absoloms destroying his brother Amnon 2 Sam. 13. 29 32. The ordinary mediate judgement against adulterers was death The Law for this is expresly set down Deut. 22. 22. This judgement was in use among Gods people even before the Law of Moses for Iudah adjudged Tamar his daughter to be burnt for this sin Gen. 38. 24. The very Heathen by the light of Nature saw the equity hereof For Abimelech charged all his people not to touch Isaac or Rebeccah upon pain of death Gen. 26. 11. Some take this touching especially of Isaacs wife to be of committing adultery with her But more clear is that instance which the Prophet Ieremiah giveth concerning the King of Babylons rosting in the fire Zedekiah and Aâ—…ab because they committed adultery with their neighbours wives Ier. 29. 22 23. Heathen Authors give us many instances of the practice of States among the Gentiles in putting adulterers to death The Arabians used so to do Draco's Law among the Athenians judged adultery to be a capital sin The Goths used to put adulterers to death The Laws of the Romans called the twelve Tables did also make adultery to be a capital offence So did the Iulian Law Thus was it also among the Romans in the dayes of Augustus Caesar. Judgements immediately from God have been of divers sorts As 1. Upon particular persons namely those four and twenty thousand which died of a plague for committing adultery with the daughters of Moab Numb 25. 9. 2. On Cities The Prophet declareth this sin to be one cause of that extraordinary judgement that was executed on Sodom and the Cities near unto her he saith They committed abomination Ezek. 16. 50. hereby he means their buggery and other kinds of uncleannesse 3. Upon Nations God expresly saith That the Land where Israel dwelt spued out the Nations that were before them for sinnes of uncleannesse Levit. 18. 27 28. 4. Upon the whole world For concerning the old world which was destroyed with a â—…loud it is said That the sons of God saw the daughters of men that they were fair and they took them wives of all which they chose Gen. 6. 2. Their adulteries are hereby described and set down as a special cause of the general deluge More particularly kinds of judgement may distinctly be considered as inflicted in this world or in the world to come In this world while they live or after their death While they live Temporal or Spiritual Temporal judgements inflicted in this life on unclean persons are 1. In their Name Shame and Disgrace as we noted before § 38. 2. In their Body sundry diseases God saith of an Adulteresse That he would cast her into a bed and them that commit adultery with her into great tribulation Revel 2. 22. By casting into a bed diseases which force persons to keep their bed are meant 3. In their State with extream poverty as was shewed § 38. 4. In their Soul with terror of conscience Certainly David was herewith sorely punished who in that Psalm which he penneth as a testimony of his repentance for his adultery thus prayeth Make me to hear joy and gladnesse that the bones which thou hast broken may rejoyce Psal. 51. 8. Under that metaphor of broken bones terror of conscience is signified Hardnesse of heart and a reprobate sense hath ceised on others These are spiritual judgements inflicted in this life 5. All manner of bitternesse The end of a strange woman is bitter as wormwood and sharp as a two-edged Sword Prov. 5. 4. By experience the Wiseman thus saith of such an one I finde more bitter then death the woman whose heart is snares and nets c. Eccl. 7. 26. 6. A miserable death which the Wiseman speaking of an Adulterer and Adulteresse thus expresseth He goeth after her straightway as an Ox goeth to the slaughter or as a fool to the correction of the stocks till a dart smite thorow his liver as a bird hasteth to the snare and knoweth not that it is for his life Pro. 7. 22 23. After death his infamy continueth for his reproach shall not be wiped away Pro. 6. 33. And this sin is a fire that will root
out all his increase Job 31. 12. In the world to come Whoremongers and adulterers are judged Privatively and Positively Privatively with pain of losse For such shall not inherit the Kingdom of God 1 Cor. 6. 9 Gal. 5. 19. 21. Ephes. 5. 5. Positively with pain of sense For whoremongers shall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone which is the second death Rev. 21. 8. §. 41. Of the Reasons why God is said to judge Whoremongers and Adulterers GOD is said to judge those sinners upon sundry weighty grounds 1. Because these sins use to be committed in secret and close places where no other person can see them The eye of the adulterer waiteth for the twilight saying No â—…ye shall see me Job 24. 15. When there were none of the men of the house within Iosephs Mistresse tempted him to uncleannesse Gen. 39. 11 12. God by his Prophet saith of Davids adultery Thou didst it secretly 2 Sam. 12. 12. Therefore that such sinners might not go unpunished the Lord whose eyes is in every place behold both the evil and the good Pro. 15. 3. judgeth them 2. Because great and mighty men on earth who think by their greatnesse and power to escape unpunished for all that man can do against them are exceedingly bold in committing these sins God taketh upon him to revenge them God scatureth the proud and putteth down the mighty Luk. 1. 51 52. 3. Because men that are in place to punish these sins use to be too remisse in punishing them Though Gods Law and the light of Nature as was shewed § 40. judge adultery to be a capital crime yet since Christs time Christian Common-wealths and States have taken away that just punishment When men wax remisse in executing condign punishment God will judge Because Eli restrained not his sons God sware that the iniquity of Elies house should not be purged with Sacrifice 1 Sam. 7. 13 14. 4. Because men take such an insatiable delight in these things as there needs more then ordinary terror to restrain them even the terror of the Almighty To restrain men from sin the Apostle thus useth this motive Knowing the 〈◊〉 of the Lord we perswade men 2 Cor. 5. 11. It is a fearfull thing to fall into the hands of the living God Heb. 10. 31. They therefore that fear not men who can but kill the boâ—…y may fear God who after he hath killed hath power to cast into hell Luk. 12. 4 5. 5. Because it is a great aggravation of the sins themselves to hear that God will judge such as commit them as if all that man can do were not a sufficient revenge of those sins §. 42. Of the unlawfulnesse of Brothel houses or Stews THat which hath been said of the hainousness of Fornication and Adultery and of Gods judging the same affords a demonstration of the unlawfulness of rolerating Stews or Brothel-houses in a Christian state Gods wrath must needs be much incensed thereby and he provoked to rise up in judgement against that State By them many are entised both to fornication and adultery which otherwise might not fall into those actual sins Not only single persons but also such as are or have been married may by them be enduced to commit those unclean sins Yea a father and a son or two brothers may ignorantly be thereby brought to commit uâ—…cleannesse with one and the same woman and so fall into the abominable sin of Incest That which in the Law is spoken against a Sodomite Deut. 23. 17. is taken to be meant of such as keep brothel-houses in which respect they are expresly forbidden Some in defence of them alledge a necessity in regard of the violence of lust Ans. 1. We may not do evil that good may come thereof Rom. 3. 8. 2. There be other means for suppressing the violence of lust as moderate diet fasting watching diligence in a mans calling fervent prayer c. Toleration of Stews remaineth as a strong evidence of the impurity of the Church of Rome As their Idolatry makes them guilty of spiritual Adultery so this of corporal It declares their practice to be unclean as their doctrine is unâ—…ound §. 43. Of Magistrates remisnesse in punishing Adultery THe doom which is here denounced of Gods judging Adulterers implieth a secret taxation of Magistrates remisness thereabouts It is to be feared that this hath been one cause of sundry severe judgements which have been from time to time inflicted upon this Kingdom Though there be no Law directly to tolerate Stews or to justifie and countenance whoredom and adultery yet these sins whereby God is so much provoked are too frequent amongst us either by the connivance of Magistrates or by their neglect of putting Laws in execution or by their corruption in taking bribes or by some other indirect course Among other sins this was one namely that the sons of Eli lay with the women that assembled at the dâ—…re of the Tabernacle and that their Father restrained them not which provoked God to swear that the iniquity of Elies house should not be purged with sacrifice nor offering for ever 1 Sam. 2. 22. 3. 13 14. §. 44. Of mens impudency in continuing in Adultery IT is a great aggravation of the hardness of their heart and obstinacy of their will who here the severe doom that God will judge whoremongers and adulterers and yet persist in these sins This aggravation lieth against very many for what sins are now more rife These are like to our common swearers The Lord hath expresly said That he will not hold him guiltlesse that taketh his name in vain Exo. 20. 7. that is he will surely judge him and yet how bold are most in taking the name of God in vain I do the rather joyn these together because of the like judgement denounced against both On this ground we may complain as the Prophet did Ier. 23. 10. The Land is full of adultery because of swearing the Land mourneth What is this but to dare God to judge us §. 45. Of the Matter of humiliation by reason of Adulteries BOth the hainousnesse of whoredom and adultery set out § 38. and the heavy judgement thereof declared § 40. give great and just occasion to such as are guilty of these sinnes yea and to others that live among them to be deeply humbled for the same fearing least God should rise in judgement against them It is a fearfull thing to fall into the hands of the living God Heb. 10. 31. For our God is a consuming fire Heb. 12. 29. It may well be thought that this was the especiall sinne which moved the woman that was called a sinner that lay upon her soul and moved her to stand at Iâ—…sus feet behind him as ashamed to look him in the face and to wash his feet with tears and to wipe them with the hair of her head Luk. 7. 37 38. These were symptoms of deep humiliation Such
and fine linen and fared sumptnously every day yet refused to feed Lazarus with the crums that fell from his table Luk. 16. 19 c. These may be counted pound prodigall and penny covetous §. 53. Of the hainousnesse of Covetousnesse THere are many circumstances concerning covetousnesse which do much aggravate the hainousnesse thereof For 1. It is a deceiving sinne It blinds the understanding and corrupts the judgement in a main point of happinesse For the covetous man maketh gold his hope and fine gold his confidence Job 31. 24. This is further manifest by the titles that are usually given to it as substance and goods They who get much wealth are said to be made for ever and they who lose much to be undone for ever The rich man when his corn exceedingly encreased thus saith to his soul Soul thou hast much goods laid up for many years take thine ease eat drink and be merry Luk. 12. 19. Upon this conceit of happinesse wealth so stealeth away a mans heart and so inflames his affections as he maketh it his god Justly therefore is a covetous person called an Idolater Eph. 5. 5. And covetousnesse Idolatry Col. 3. 5. 2. It is an unsatiable sinne He that loveth silver shall not be satisfied with silver nor he that loveth abundance with increase Eccl. 5. 10. In this respect covetousnesse is like a dropsie which increaseth thirst by much drinking and like a fire which by addition of fuel is the more fierce The desire of a covetous man ariseth from abundance and in that respect is unnaturall For nature is satisfied with sufficiency Hunger and thirst cease when a man hath eaten and drunk that which is sufficient 3. It is a gawling sinne It works a continuall vexation and takes away all the comforts of this life The Apostle saith that they which covet after money pierce themselves thorow with many sorrows 1 Tim. 6. 10. There is a threefold wo that accompanieth covetousnesse 1. A wo of labour and toyl in getting wealth 2. A wo of care and trouble in keeping it 3. A wo of grief and anguish in parting with it Nothing makes death more unwelcome then a covetous desire of the things of this world 4. It is an ensnaring sinne They that will be rich fall into temptation and a snare 1 Tim. 6. 9. Wealth as it is a bait to allure men to snap thereat so it is a snare fast to hold them and a hook to pull them down to perdition How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the Kingdom of God Mark 10. 23. This snare kept the farmers from the wedding feast Luk. 14 18 19. It keeps many from the word yea it steals away the heart of those that come to the Word For their heart 〈◊〉 after their covetousnesse Ezek. 33. 31. 5. It is a mother sinne The love of mony is the root of all evil 1 Tim. 6. 10. Fitly therefore doth the Prophet thus style it evil covetousnesse Hab. 2. 9. There is no evil which a covetous man will forbear His covetousnesse puts him on to all evil It is a root of impiety It draws the heart from God so as there can be no true love nor fear of God in a covetous heart It makes a man be of that Religion which is professed in the place where he liveth though it be palpable idolatry A covetous man can swallow all manner of Oaths yea and perjury it self For gain he will profane the Sabbath It makes inferiours purloyn from their superiours and superiours to neglect their inferiours It is a cause of much rebellion of many â—…reasons murders thefts roberies deceit lying false witnesse breach of promise and what not 6. It is a growing sinne The longer men live in the world the more covetous they use to be after the world Old men are commonly the most covetous Herein it differeth from other violent sinnes which by age abate in their violence 7. It is a devouring sinne The deceitfulnesse of riches choak the word Matth. 13. 22. Covetousnesse is like Pharaohs lean kine which did eat up the fat kine and when they had eaten them up it could not be known that they had eaten them but they were still as ill-favoured as at the beginning Gen. 41. 20 21. 8. It is a crying sinne The cries of them which are oppressed by covetous persons enter into the ears of the Lord. Hereupon an Apostle bids them weep and houl Jam. 5. 1 c. Covetousnesse causeth a curse from man and God He that withholdeth corn as the covetous man will when he can the people shall curse him As for Gods curse the wrath of God cometh upon men because of these things Eph. 5. 5 6. The Apostle reckoneth covetous persons among those that shall not inherit the Kingdom of God 1 Cor. 6. 10. §. 54. Of Remedies against Covetousnesse FOr preventing or redressing Covetousnesse these rules following are to be observed 1. The judgement must rightly be informed in these two points 1. In the nature of true happinesse 2. In the vanity and deceitfulnesse of riches Many Learned men want this point of understanding It is the blindnesse of a mans minde that maketh him place a kind of happinesse in the things of this world whereby he is brought even to doat upon them If therefore we shall be rightly instructed that happinesse consisteth in matters of another kind then this world affords and that the things of this world are so vain as they can afford no solid comfort to a man especially in spirituall distresse and so uncertain as they may suddenly be taken away from men or men from them surely their immoderate desire of riches could not be but much allaied He that said There be many that say Who will shew us any good Lord lift thou up the light of thy countenance upon us Psal. 4. 6. well discerned the difference betwixt earthly and heavenly blessings So did he who said Riches profit not in the day of wrath but righteousnesse delivereth from death Pro. 11. 4. 2. The will and heart of man must follow the judgement well informed and raise themselves up to that sphear where true happinesse resteth Set your affection on things above not on things on the earth Col. 3. 2. This will keep the heart from doting on things below For where your treasure is there will your heart be also Matth. 6. 21. A beast which is feeding in fair and fresh pasture will not stray into a bare and barren heath much lesse will an understanding man that findes the sweetnesse of spirituall and heavenly blessings dote upon earthly trash This made Paul account all outward things but dung because his heart had tasted of the sweetnesse of Christ Phil. 3. 8 c. 3. A mans confidence must be placed on God and his providence Gods providence is an over-flowing and ever-flowing fountain The richest treasures of men may be exhausted Gods cannot be Be therefore
be with us are mo then they that be with them 2 King 6. 16. And this Say to them that are of a fearfull heart Be strong fear not behold your God will come with veâ—…geance even God with a reâ—… he will come and save you Isa. 35. 4. About all sorts of afflictions or temptations it is said There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man But God is faithfull who will not suffer you tâ—… be tâ—…mpted above that you are able but will with the temptation also make away to â—…scape that you may be able to bear it 1 Cor. 10. 13. About death we have this glorious insultation put into our mindes and mouths Dâ—…ath is swallowed up in victory O death where is thy sting 1 Cor. 15. 54 55. And they are pronounced blessed who die in the Lord c. Rev. 14. 13. Of a particular application of Gods promises See more in Domâ—…st duties on Eph. 6. 16. Treat 2. part 6. § 72 c. 6. Assurance of our right to Christ and interest in him All things are theirs whose Christ is This doth the Apostle not only in generall affirm but also in sundry particulars exemplifie For having laid down this generall position All things â—…re yours he doth thus exemplifie it Whether Paul or Apollo or Cephas or the world or life or death or things present or things to come all are yours Hereof he tenders this reason and ye are Christs and Christ is Gods 1 Cor. 3. 21 22 23. Well may they who have Christ rest content in any estate For 1. Christ is more worth then all the world He is that treasure for which a wise man will â—…ell all that he hath to buy that field where this treasure is He is that pearl for which a wise man will sell all that he hath to buy it Matth. 13. 44 45 46. 2. God with Christ freâ—…ly gives us all things Rom. 8. 32. 3. Christ can make all wants and all sufferings an advantage unto us To me to live is Christ and to die is gain Philip. 1. 21. Have not now they whose Christ is just cause to be content with that which they have whatsoever it be 7. Frequent and serious Meditation on that excellent inheritance which is purchased and prepared for us in heaven An heir that hath title to a rich inheritance will be content with such diet and apparel as his Father is pleased to allow him The heir as long as he is a childe diâ—…fereth nothing from a servant though he be Lord of all Gal. 4. 1. He goeth contentedly to School he doth what his father enjoyns him to do he rests contented with his present condition upon expectation of a future great inheritance yet at the most is it but an earthly inheritance How much more content should we be with the present on hope of an heavenly Inheritance 1 Cor. 9. 25. This was one special ground of Martyrs not contentment only but rejoycing also in their sufferings For the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us Rom. 8. 18. Our light affliction which is but for a moment worketh for us a farre more exceeding and eternall weight of Glory 2 Cor. 4. 17. This was a reason whereby the Patriarchs were induced to live all their dayes in Tabernacles For they looked for a City which hath foundations whose builder and maker is God Heb. 11. 9 10. §. 64. Of the Necessity Equity Excellency and Commodity of Contentednesse TO the seven fore-mentioned grounds of Contentednesse other grounds may be added taken from sundry Adjuncts which do much commend the virtue and grace As 1. The Necessity of Contentednesse No man hath power over his own estate or condition of life to order it as he will Will he nill he that shall befall him which God allotteth to him Who can make that straight which God hath made croâ—…ked Eccles. 7. 13. The rich and poor meet together the Lord is the maker of them all Prov. 22. 2. This is spoken of God not only as the Creator of all of all sorts but also as the disposer of all mens estates and conditions He maketh some rich he maketh others poor 1 Sam. 2. 7. Which of you by taking thought can adde one cubit to his stature Matth. 6. 27. The very hairs of your head are all numbred Mat. 10. 30. There is therefore an absolute necessity of being in that estate and condition wherein God will have a man to be Now then to be willingly content with that which a man cannot alter is to make a virtue of necessity 2. The equity of contentedness Hardly can such an estate befall any one the like whereof or a worse hath not befallen others whom he hath cause to judge better then himself For every man ought to esteem other better then himself Phil. 2. 3. Is it not then most meet that we should be contented with that which others better then our selves have been content withall This is the Argument which Uriah pleaded for not going down unto his own house The Ark and Israel and Iudah abide in Tents and my Lord Ioaâ—… and the servants of my Lord are encamped in the open fields Shall I then go into my house to eat and to drink c. 2 Sam. 11. 11. 〈◊〉 renders this as a reason why he was content to die For I am no better then my Fathers 1 King 19. 4. Can any now living think himself better then they to whom the holy Ghost gives this testimony Of whom the world was not worthy Heb. 11. 38. yet thy waâ—…dred about in sheep-skins and goat-skins being destitute afflicted tormented they wandred in deserts and in moâ—…ntains and in dens and caves of the earth To saint and sink under a lighter burden then others carry contentedly and cheerfully doth not so much argue the weight of the burden as the weakness of him that sinketh under it 3. The Excellency of Contentment 1. Among other graces this is an especial one that maketh us most like unto God What greater excellency can be attributed to any creature then to be like his Creator When God would set forth the excellency wherein he intended to make man he thus expresseth it Let us make man in our Image after our likenesse Gen. 1. 26. We shewed § 61. that the Greek word translated contentednesse signifieth self-sufficiency and that this excellency was proper in the full extent thereof to God One of those Titles which in the Old Testament is given to God signifieth self-sufficient Now of all men the contented person is most sufficient in himself and by himself This is not to be taken in opposition to God as if any could be sufficient to any thing without God For we are not sufficient of our selves to think any thing as of our selves but our sufficiency is of God 2 Cor. 3 5. But it is meant
holy women as had exemplarily carried themselves towards their husbands 1 Pet. 3. 5 6. 2. Duties performed in particular cases When a like case falleth out the approved pattern of former Saints is a good warrant to us in such a case Thus Christ justifieth his Disciples fact by a like fact of David in a like case Matth. 12. 2 3 c. This affords direction about imitating Saints practises which is to bring their practice to the right role which is Gods Law and Will to compare them together and thereupon finding them to agree to be the rather incited to do the like because such a Worthy so approved of God did it before us An especiall use of Saints practice is to incite and quicken us to be like unto them §. 108. Of these words The end of their conversation THe more to stir them up to follow the foresaid faith of their Guides the Apostle adviseth them to consider the issue of their conversation The Greek word translated conversation is another then that which was used vers 5. § 48. That word is there only used in that sense but this word is frequently used in the New Testament even thirteen times and ever for conversation It is a compound word The simple Verb signifieth to turn Revel 11. 6. The compound to turn again or return Acts 15. 16. In the course of mans life there be many turnings up and down this way and that way As the Originall word so this translation of it conversation is fitly used For it sheweth what we must expect in this world even various turnings and what need we have of manifold wisdom that we may prudently carry our selves as David is said to behave himself wisely 1 Sam. 18. 5 14 15 30. He that doth so shall finde good and shall be delivered from evil Prov. 16. 20. and 28. 26. Their holy coversation being inferred upon that faith which they preached sheweth that their practice was answerable to their doctrine Herein they are made a pattern to their people whose course of life must be agreeable to their profession of faith See The Saints Sacrifice on Psal. 116. 9. § 59. Under this word End the issue or last act of a thing is comprised The Greek word is a compound The simple Verb signifieth to go The compound to go out or escape The word here used signifieth a passing thorow or going out It is translated a way to escape 1 Cor. 10. 13. By our former English it is translated the Issue This word then intendeth that the Guides here mentioned had passed through many troubles and had escaped out of all so as by none of them they had been kept from preaching the faith or from living answerably thereto But as the Apostle professeth of himself 2 Tim. 4. 7. They had fought a good fight they had finished their course they had kept the faith yea as some hence inferre they had sealed the faith with their blood and were glorious Martyrs Thus their constancy in the faith is set out Of this Perseverance See Chap. 3. v. 6. See also The Saints Sacrifice on Psal. 116. 9. § 60. §. 109. Of a serious considering of weighty matters THe foresaid end of their conversation the Apostle would have them duly to consider The word whereby he expresseth his minde is emphaticall It is a compound The simple Verb signifieth to behold and that seriously as Christ beheld how the people cast money into the treasury it signifieth also to perceive with the eye of the minde as where the woman of Samaria said to Jesus I perceive that thou art a Prophet Joh. 4. 19. Yea it signifieth also to consider Consider how great this man was Heb. 7. 4. But this compound carrieth a greater emphasis It implieth a reviewing of a thing a diligent pondering upon it It is used to set out the Apostles pondering upon the Idolatrous devotions of the Athenians Act. 17. 23. God having given these Hebrews such Guides as had built them up in the true faith and made themselves a pattern unto them by a godly conversation wherein they continued all their life and at length sealed it up by their blood and now enjoyed the end of their faith the salvation of their souls the Apostle would not have them of all others forgotten but be seriously remembred conscionably followed and throughly thought upon and that especially in regard of their perseverance unto death and the glorious issue of all This this is again and again to be thought upon Two things are here intended 1. The issue of holy mens conversatiou is very remarkable For this end this Apostle hath set forth a Catalogue of them in the eleventh Chapter of this Epistle Of imitating these therein See § 101. 2. Remarkable matters are very seriously to be considered To this purpose doth this Apostle use another like emphaticall word which we translate consider Heb. 12. 3. And another on Heb. 3. 1. which also is translated consider See more hereof Chap. 3. v. 1. § 21 22. §. 110. Of the Resolution of Heb. 13. v. 7. 7. Remember them which have the rule over you who have spoken unto you the Word of God whose faith follow considering the end of their conversation THe summe of this verse is A duty of people to their deceased Pastors The parts are two 1. A description of a faithfull Pastor 2. A declaration of his peoples duty The Pastor is described 1. By his Function 2. By his conversation His Function is set out 1. By the Dignity of it 2. By the principall Duty belonging to it The Dignity of his Function is expressed in this word Guides or Governours And amplified by a speciall relation in this word your His duty is set down 1. By the act have spoken 2. By the subject matter The Word of God The peoples duty is 1. Generally propounded in this word Remember 2. Particularly exemplified In the exemplification there are two particulars 1. An imitation 2. A consideration In both these there is noted 1. A distinct act 2. A proper object In the former the act is thus expressed Follow The object thus Whose faith In the later the act is thus set down Consider The object thus The end of their conversation §. 111. Of the Observations arising out of Heb. 13. 7. I. FAithfull Pastors deceased must be remembred This word remember hath reference to such See § 95. II. People must especially remember their own Pastors This relative your intendeth them See § 96. III. Ministers of the Word are as Guides or Rulers They are here so called See § 96. IV. Preaching is a Ministers speciall work This is meant by the word have spoken See § 97. V. Gods Word is the proper matter of a Ministers preaching They are here expresly said to speak the Word of God See § 97. VI. Faith must be practised Ministers must manifest it and people must imitate it See § 99. VII
styled burnt-offerings Levit. 1. 3. c. were burnt to typifie the tormenting death of Christ For what is more tormenting then burning The Paschal Lamb was rosted to typifie as much Exod. 12. 9. Of the outward and inward torments which Christ endured at his death See Ch. 2. v. 9. § 76. By this instance we may observe that not only the Sacrifices themselves but also the manner of offering them up the places where they were offered and burnt and other like circumstances were typical So in other types both the substance and circumstances prefigured their truths The Paschal Lamb typified Christs Sacrifice 1 Cor. 5. 7. and the prohibition of breaking a bone Exod. 12. 46. foreshewed that not a bone of Christ should be broken Iob. 19. 36. Of Rules to finde out the truth of types See Ch. 4. v. 8. § 50. §. 128. Of Christs fulfilling Types Verse 12. Wherefore Iesus also that he might sanctifie the people with his own bloud suffered without the Gate FRom the former legal Rite of burning the beasts bodies without the Camp the Apostle maketh this inference Wherefore Iesus also c. This particle of inference Wherefore implieth a reason why Christ suffered as he did namely because so much was under the Law prefigured concerning him So as Christ purposely did and endured what was before signified of him and that by types promises prophecies or any other way Hereupon it is that the Evangelists do oft use this phrase That it might be fulfilled of the things which were done by and about Christ. Israels coming out of Egypt was a type that Christ should come out from thence and the Nazarens were types of Christ. Therefore Christ was brought out of Egypt and dwelt in Nazareth that those types might be fulfilled Mat. 2. 15 23. Christ was born of a Virgin that the promise thereof might be fulfilled Mat. 1. 22. Christ commanded them whom he cured that they should not make him known that a Prophecy tending to that purpose might be fulfilled Mat. 12. 16 17. This was to shew that 1. Christ was the truth and substance of types promises and prophecies 2. Christ was of old prefigured to the Jews though obscurely 3. Jesus in whom we believe is the true Messiah whom the ancient Jews expected 4. God is true and faithfull in the accomplishment of what he makes known before-hand This gives good ground of searching into the legal types to finde out the truth comprized under them Hereof see Ch. 8. v. 5. § 13. The like may be applied to promises and prophecies of Christ. This 〈◊〉 plain clear accomplishment of the types promises and prophecies under the Law concerning the Messiah in Iesus doth much aggravate the blindnesse of minde and hardnesse of heart that hath possessed the Jews that have lived since these accomplishments §. 129. Of the meaning of Heb. 13. 12. THe truth of the legal types is here styled Iesus for all of them did in something or other prefigure Christ. So many were the Offices which Christ undertook so many were the things that he did so many were his sufferings in soul and body so many are the benefits that we reap by Christ as it is not possible for one type to set them all out Therefore there were very many some to set forth one thing others to set forth other things See Ch. 7. v. 3. § 22. Of this title Iesus See Ch. 2 v 9. § 73. Ch. 3. v. 1. § 29. The particle translated Also is the ordinary copulative Conjunction AND. In this place it carrieth emphasis and implieth that not only the type but the truth also was carried without even Jesus himself Though he were Iesus the Saviour of man yet was he so basely dealt withall as to be carried out of the City The end of Christs suffering and that according to the Type is thus expressed That he might sanctifie the people with his own bloud Of this word Sanctifie See Ch. 2. v. 11. § 101. Christ is said to sanctifie both by purging them from their sins Ch. 1. v. 3. § 27. and also by conferring grace upon them Iohn 1. 16. Both these joyned together under this phrase Purge your conscience from dead works to serve the living God Chap. 9. v. 14. For there is a merit and a vertue that issueth from the death of Christ. By the merit sins are purged by the vertue grace is conferred So as both Justification and Sanctification are here comprized under this word sanctifie They who partake of this benefit are styled The people Of the notation of the Greek word See Chap. 4. v. 9. § 57. Of the reasons of using this title See Ch. 2. v. 17. § 181. The means whereby the foresaid blessing was obtained is said to be bloud namely bloud shed which implieth death for life is in the bloud Gen. 6. 9. So as Christ died to sanctifie us See Ch. 9. v. 12. The bloud wherewith he sanctified us is said to be his own even that which came out of his own body This is here expresly set down to put a difference between the type and the truth and that in two respects 1. In that the Priests used other bloud then their own 2. In that that other bloud was the bloud of beasts But Christs bloud was his own and that was the bloud of God Act. 20. 28. Of this difference See Ch. 9. v. 12 13 14. Thus is this phrase his own bloud answerable to this himself whereof see Ch. 1. v. 3. § 20. This word suffered being spoken of Christs death sheweth that it was a suffering death See Ch. 2. v. 9. § 76. The place where Christ suffered is said to be without the gate A Gate is taken for that which affords a passage for ingress into and egress out of a place which is compassed about with wals or other fences It is taken 1. Properly for a material Gate Luke 7. 12. 2. Metaphorically Thus a Gate is applied to Heaven and hell Matthew 7. 13 14. 3. Metonymically for such as passe thorow a Gate Mat. 16. 18. 4. Synecdochically For that whole place whereof it is a Gate So here for the City Ierusalem For Christ suffered without that City The visible occasion of Christs suffering without the City was the Jews malice against him who accused him of high-Treason against Caesar and would give Pilat the Judge no rest till he had adjudged him to be crucified By this means it was that Christ suffered without the Gate For all notorious malefactors as they judged Christ to be were put to death without the City instance the two thieves that were crucified with Christ Mat. 27. 38. The Jews themselves did use to put to death notorious malefactors without their Tents before they dwelt in walled Cities and without their Cities when they dwelt in them God himself commanded that a blasphemer should be stoned without the Camp Levit. 24. 14. Acâ—…an was put
hath 1. 67. 2. 106. â—… See Fellows 167. Brethren in reference to Saints 3. 3 121 Bread and wine not offered for sacrifice by Melchisedec 7. 27 Builders worthy of honour 3. 46 Burdens to be cast off 12. 5 Burning sacrifice typified Christs torments 13. 127 Busie-bodies 7. 73 But 1. 138 148. 2. 50. and 11. 2 C. CAin what it signifieth 11. 10 Call of God a sufficient warrant 11. 36 Call what it intendeth 2. 107 Calling external and internal 3. 13 Callings causes and effectâ—… 3. 14 Calling heavenly 3. 15 Callings priviledges 3. 16 Callings signes 3. 18 and uses 3. 19. and Ends. 3. 20. Walk worthy thereof 3. 20 Called are redeemed 9. 91 Calling to a function See appointed Calling our own to be attended 7. 73 Camp to be left 13. 133 Candlestick of the Tabernacle typified the Church 9. 7 8 Capacity of Learners to be regarded 5. 66 Carnal commandment 7. 80 81 Carnal variously taken 7. 80 Carnal religion 7. 82. 9. 50 Catechising necessary 5. 64 Catechising differenced fronâ—… preaching ibid. Catechismes to be grounded on Gods word 5. 65 Censer of the Tabernacle 9. 18 19 Ceremonial rites See Types Ceremonial Law 7. 68 81 Ceremonies none significant but appointed by God 9. 46 Certainty of salvation 1. 161 Certainty of salvation no ground of presumption 6. 75 Certainty of judgements 2. 18 21 Character what it implieth 1. 20 Charity to needy 6. 70 Charity especially to Saints 6. 71 Charity how to be ordered 6. 71 Charity to be continued 6. 72 Cherubim 1. 84 Cherubims over the Mercy-seat 9. 32 Cheerfulnesse in praising God 2. 116 Children of Christ 2. 90 128 Children how we must be like or unlike them 5. 70 Children many a blessing 6. 105. and 21. 54. and 11. 208 Children given of God 6. 106 Children in their parents condition 7. 57 59 Children punished for their Fathers sin 11. 161 As Children Saints dealt withal 12. 32 Children Reverence Parents who correct them 12. 50 Chosen of God are perfected by Christ. See Elect. 10. 40 Christ the meaning of this name 3. 54 Christs Son-ship 1. 15. 3. 55 Christ the heir 1. 17 Christ Creator 1. 18. 3. 49 Christ brightnesse of Gods glory 1. 19 Christ the Character of God 1. 20 Christ the upholder of all 1. 24 Christ an able Priest 1. 26 Christs powerful word 1. 25 Christ purgeth by himself 1. 27 28 29 Christ how he sits and stands in heaven 1. 31 Christ how at Gods right hand 1. 33 Christ as God Man advanced 1. 34 Christ exalted into the highest place 1. 35 149 Christs excellency 1. 39 Christ the first-begotten 1. 49 Christ an Angel 1. 83 Christ the mediator of the new covenant 12. 114 115 Christ God 1. 107. 3. 49 Christs Kingdome 1. 108 112 Christ how he giveth up his Kingdome 1. 109 Christ sits on his throne continually 1. 110 Christs Scepter 1. 111 Christ loved righteousnesse 1. 115 Christs hatred of iniquity 1. 116 Christs gifts excel others 1. 123 Christs fellowship with Saints 1. 122 Christ the Lord Jehovah 1. 128 Christ our Lord 7. 74 Christs eternity 1. 129 Christs immutability 1. 136 138 141 142 145 Christs power in altering creatures 1. 140 Christs continuance at Gods right-hand 1. 150 Christs enemies 1. 151 Christs army 1. 151 Christs foot-stool 1. 154 Christ a Preacher 2. 22 24 112 Christ a Minister 8. 3 Christs voyce 3. 77 78 Christ first published the Gospel 2. 24 Christs meanness iamplified his greatnesse 2. 534 Christ made lower then Angels 2. 57 58 59 Christ crowned with glory 2. 60 61 Christ counted worthy of glory 3. 43 Christ hath all under him 2. 62 Christ merited not for himself 2. 74 Christ was man to die 2. 75 Christs sufferings 2. 76 96 Christ did all for us 2. 83 148 Christ brings his to glory 2. 92 93 Christ the Captain of Salvation 2. 94 Christ tempted 2. 196 182 Christ perfected by sufferings 2. 97 5. 49 Christ sanctifieth 2. 102 Christ and Saints of one 2. 104 Christ did what he did on just cause 2. 105 Christ declared what he received 2. 111 Christ trusted in God 2. 119 Christ the Fountain of all good 2. 132 Christ a true man made like to man 2. 168 Christ wherein like to man 2. 169 wherein not like 2. 170 Christ why made like man 2. 171 Christ a true Priest 2. 172 Christ an high and great Priest 2. 173 Christ why a Priest 5. 27 Christs Priesthood See Priesthood Christs mercifulnesse compassion and fellow-feeling 2. 176 178. and 4. 88 Christs faithfulnesse 2. 177 178. and 3. 39 Christ himself suffered 2. 182 Christs goodnesse to us to be considered 3. 2 Christ Jesus joyned 3. 29 Christ excelled Moses 3. 45 Christ hath a property in the Church 3. 57 Christ the living God 3. 138 139 Christ pure without sin 4. 91 Christ glorified not himself 5. 24 Christ glorified by his Priest-hood 5. 26 Christ ardently prayed 5. 37 Christs sacrifice hath a continual efficacy 12. 117 Christ frequently prayed 5. 34 Christs agony very great 5. 38 Christ put to open shame 6. 42 Christ under promises made to Abraham 6. 95 Christ typified before he was exhibited 7. 25 Christ endureth ever 7. 98 Christ able to save to the uttermost 7. 102 103 Christ the means of accesse to God 7. 105 Christ even the same 13. 112. and 9. 90 Christ to be gone to in leaving the world 13. 134 Christ mediation the ground of prayer 13. 176 Christ offered himself to God 9. 81 Christ undertook many offices 9. 88 Christs death effectuall before he was exhibited 9. 90 Christ appeareth before God for us 9. 124 Christ beareth mens sins 9. 139 Christs second appearing the last 9. 142 Christ did what was written of him 10. 22 Christ a servant and a Lord 10. 33 Christ our Guide to God 10. 59 Christ is yet to come 10. 139 Christ reproached before exhibited 11. 142 Christ known before incarnate 11. 142 Christ the prime promise 11. 275 Christ not received before exhibited 11. 276 Christs excellency above Moses Christ speaketh to us in the Gospel 12. 124 Christs word and Gospel refused and rejected many wayes 12. 125 Christ speaks from heaven 12. 126 Christians one with the Jewes in respect of priviledges 12. 107 Church what it signifieth 1 117 Church to be frequented 2. 118 Church built up by Christ 3. 49 Church Christs own 3. 57 Churches Lord Christ is 7. 74 Church wherein to be preferred before ones own Country 11. 190 Church under the Gospel set out by Mount Sion 12. 100 Circumspection See Heed Circumspection against sin 3. 122 Circumspection over our selves 3. 125 over others 3. 124 Circumspection must be perpetuall 3. 125 Circumstances in Scripture observable 4. 52 Circumstance gives place to substance 13. 189 Cloud of witnesses 12. 3 Colledges See Seminaries Come to God how men do 7. 104 â—…05 Commandment differenced from Law 7. 38 80 Common things counted polluted Comming of
Christ last and second 9. 143 144 Comming of Christ looked for by believers 9. 145 Comming of Christ yet to come 10. 139 Comming of Christ speedy 10. 140 Communication of properties in Christ 9 57 Companions with sufferers 10. 126. Lord 11. 138 Company with wicked dangerous 11. 138 Comparisons see Parables Compassion in Priests and Ministers 5. 9 Compassion on all sorts 5. 11. and 10. 128 Complaints of God 3. 105 Concealing such as in danger 11. 125 Conclusion to be expressed 4. 53 Conception of Christ 8. 6 Conditions stand with free grace 12. 43 Confessors and Professors distinguished 11. 259 Confessors brought to wander 11. 261 Confessors brought to want 11. 262 Confession of sin 10. 7 8 Confessors hardly handled 11. 264 Confidence for profession of faith or faith it self 3. 61 Confidence to be maintained 10. 132 Confesse thy condition 11. 67 Conscience what it is 13. 155 Conscience good and evill 13. 155 Conscience not quieted by legal rites 9. 49 Conscience most affected with sin 9. 83 Conscience quieted when purged from sin 10. 5 Conscience evil 10. 66 Consider what it intendeth 3. 21 Consider weighty matters 3. 22 Consider Christ above all 3. 23 41 Consider one another 10. 75 Consecrated a way is by Christ 10. 55 Consolation from Gods promises 6. 144 Consolation strong 6. 145 Conspiring in sin aggravates it 3. 104 Constancy See Perseverance Constancy of Christ in sufferring 12. 18 Content with thy gifts 2. 37 Content with any estate 11. 45. And 53. 61 62 c. Continue See Persevere Continue God doth his great works among opposers 3. 100 Continuance in sin aggravates it 3. 102 109 Contradictions of sinners against miseries 12. 24 Contradiction make weary 12. 2 Contrary vices to be avoided 6. 8â—… Contraries cause contrary consequences 4. 31 Converted ones at first most assaulted 10. 119 Converted ones at first great courage 10. 121 Conviction works on affection 7. 77 Corruption bitter 12. 84 Corruption to be kept down 12. 85 Corruption defileth many 12. 87 Courage spirituall needfull 12. 25 Covenant what it is 7. 94. and 8. 39 Covenant made with Christ â—… 118. 8. 45 Covenant and Testament differenced 7. 94 Covenant with Christians wherein better 7. 94 Covenant established on the Mediator 8 24 Covenant of God established on promises 8. 26 Covenants four causes 8. 40 Covenant new 8. 35 Covenant a prop to faith 8. 41 Covenant of works 8. 42 Covenant of works why promulged after mans fall 8. 42 Covenant of Grace 8. 45 46 Covenant upon tables of stone 9. 30 Covenant of God the ground of the good he doth 10. 46 Covet best gifts 2. 37 Courage spiritual needful 12. 25 Country of believers 11. 72 Councell of God immutable 6. 135 Creation not understood by reason 1â—… 8 Creation by Gods word 11 8 Creation of nothing 11. 8 Creatures variously taken 4. 75 Creatures perish how many wayes 1. 137 139 Creatures how altered by Christ 1. 140 Creatures cannot work miracles 2. 28 29 Crosse what it is 12. 17 Crosse of Christ 12. 17 See sufferings Crown Crowning 2. 60 Cruelty in death 11. 255 Cruelty of men exceeds beasts 11. 271 Crucifie Christ again 6. 41 Curse followes rejecting 6. 49 Custome no sure rule 10. 80 D. DAnger See Distresse Danger utmost to be declared 6. 30. and 10. 87 Danger of others to be prevented 11. 125 187 Danger to be timely prevented 11. 126 Danger to be prevented so long as may be 11. 127 Danger avoided by such as have courage 11. 147 158 168 Dangerous places made the safest 11. 168 Davids name frailties crosses graces priviledges 11. 211 212 c. Day To day taken for eternity 1 50 This Day applied to set times 1. 58. and 1. 61 Day the extent of it 3. 76 91 146 Daily do good 3. 145 146 Day the last 10. 82. How it approacheth 10. 83 Day the last how it is seen to appear 10. 84 Day the last how fitted for it 10. 85 David the penman of the book of Psalms 4. 44 David a type of Christ 11. 217 Death of Christ vanquished Satan 2. 144 Death See Mortall Death fearful 2. 149 Death in Gods power 5. 41 42 Death principles about it 6. 19 Death of Christ a death of suffering 2. 76 Death in causes of Religion 10 103 Death approaching take care of posterity 11. 112 119 Death most irrecoverable 11. 240 Dead works 6. 8. and 9. 8â—… Dearest yeelded to God 11. 93 Dearest subject to destruction 11. 159 Deceitfull sin is 3. 122 148 Defer not repentance 3. 76 Defences against God in vain 11. 175 Degrees of sin 2. 18. 3. 85 Deliverance from spirituall bondage 2. 152 Deliverance out of troubles 11. 121 Depart from God See Apostates Deputed to his function Christ was 3. 33 See Appointed Desertions spirituall take not away all comfort 3. 64 Desire of doing good 13. 156 Desires though earnest may be in vain 12. 96 Desperat distresse avoided 11. 23â—… Despâ—…se the Law who do 10. 102 Despisers of the Law put to death 10. 103 Despisers of Gospel more sorely punished 10. 107 Determined God hath whom to blesse 11. 90 Devil destroyed 2. 141 Devils power of death 2. 142 143 Devil an accuser 2. 146. 3. 122 Devil compriseth all the evill angels 2. 147 Devil described 3. 122. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—… 74 81. and 3 164. and 6. 84. and 10. 5 Dy men must 9. 133 Dy but once men do 9. 134 135 Different times argue different things 4. 29 Different things discerned by faith 11. 144 Different priviledges from God 11. 277 Diffidence See unbelief Diligence about heavenly rest 4. 64. and 6. 79 Directions to be added to admonitions 3. 143 Disgraces See reproaches Disgrace put upon professors â—…0 124. Disgrace a kind of persecution ibid. Disobedience distinguished from transgression 2. 14 Distresse no just cause of distrust 3. 39 See Danger See Desperate Distrust See unbelief Divers doctrines 13. 115 Divine truths differenced 2. 22 Doctrines divers and strange 13. 115 Dominions 1. 84 Dominion of Christ 2. 61 69 Doubling a word an emphaticall hebraisme 6. 103 Draw neer to God 10. 62 Drinks legall 9. 50 Dulnesse in hearing 5. 50 Dulnesse from want of exercise in Gods word 5 68 Duty necessary 2. 3 Duty daily to be done 3. 145 E EArth the foundation 1. 131 Earths and heavens extent 1. 130 Earth the place of Saints plgrimage 11. 69 Efficay of Christs propheticall office 2. 122 127 Efficacy of Christs blood before shed 9. 90 Elder not ever the worthier 11. 11 106 Elders who are 11. 6 Election Gods power therein 2. 131 Elect only given to Christ 2. 133 Elect perfected by Christ 10. 40 Eliah died not 9. 133 Elohim when to be taken of God when of creatures 1. 107 Encrease of Gods goodnesse to his Church 8. 53. And 11. 57 61 End of world cleared 9. 119 End justifieth not an act 11. 125 Endeavour after heaven 4. 63 Endeavour acceptable 13.
5. 10 Illumination 6. 32 Image what it signifieth 10. 2 Imitation see Example Imitate God 4. 62 Imitate Christ 13 132 Immutability of Christ and creature 1. 136 138 141 142 145 Immutability of Gods counsel 6. 135 Immutability of Gods oath and promise 6. 140 Impartiality of God 2. 82 Impartiality in Ministers 6. 78. and 13. 193. and 9. 101 Impediments removed 11. 175. and 12. 4 Imposition of hands 6. 16 17 Impossible variously taken 6. 38 Impossible what is to God 6. 142 Imprison See Prison Imprisoned Professors were 11. 253 Incredulous no way wrought upon See Unbelief 3. 92 Infidelity See Unbelief Indignation of God fiery 10. 98 Infirmities to what Christ was subject and not subject 2. 169 170 Infirmities of Priests and Ministers 5. 12 Infirmities of the upright passed by 11. 189 Information first 8. 66 Inheritance our right to salvation 1 160 162. and 6. 87 Inheritance what is 11. 40 Invincible true believers are 11. 149 Invisible God is 11. 151 Invisible ones see things visible 11. 151. Invisible things seen by faith 11. 152 Iniquity to be hated 1. 116 Integrity how pleaded before God 11. 233 Intent how accepted 11. 84. See Purpose Insinuation 3. 121. and 6. 54 Intercession of Christ 7. 106 Interpret strange tongues 7. 19 Interrogations emphaticall 1. 26 155 Invisible things credible 11. 4 Iosephs name 11. 115 Iosephs trials graces and prerogatives 11. 116 117 118 Ioshuah setled Israel 4. 47 Ioshuahs name 6. 93 Ioy what it is 3. 63 Ioy of most vain 3. 63 Ioy or rejoycing of hope 3. 64 65 Ioy of believers truest joy 3. 67 Ioy set before Jesus 12. 15 16 Isaacks name 11. 86 Isaacks relations to Abraham 11. 87 Isaack had promises appropriated to him 11. 88 Isaacks commendation 11. 104 Isaacks blessing his sons 11. 105 Israel 8. 36 Israel freed out of Aegypt 3. 163 Iudah 7. 75. and 8. 36 Iudiciall Law 7. 69 Iudge the best of others 6. 56. and 10. 150 Iudges 11. 193 Iudgement to come 6. 21 Iudgements on transgressors 2. 15. and 3. See Punishments 97 Iudgements certain 2. 18 Iudgements on tempters of God 3. 96 Iudgement immediatly after death 2. 136 Iudgement decreed 9. 136 Iudgement answerable to sins 11. 160 Iudgements on some are caveats for others 12. 93 Iust men See Righteous Iust recâ—…mpence of sin 2. 17. and 10 108 109 Iustice without pitty 10. 104 Iustification and sanctification from Christ 9. 73 Iustified none are by the Law 9. 104 Iustified persons have sin in them 9. 131 K. KIndred to be succoured 7. 10 Kindnesse on whom it works not 3. 92. and 8. 57 Kings lawfull antient usefull 7. 3 King of righteousnesse 1. 112. 7. 19 20 Kings evill edicts not to be obeyed 11. 130 Kingdome of Christ 1. 112 Kingdome of Christ everlasting 1. 108 Kingdome of Christ how given up to his Father 1. 109 Kingdome of Christ righteous 1. 112 Kingdome may be subdued 11. 227 Kissing a rite of subjection 1. 67 Know his own conscience a man may 13. 154 Knowledge of Angels 1. 87 Knowledge of Hypocrites 6. 32 Knowledge a priviledge of the new Covenant 8. 72. 73 Known God is in his dealings 10. 111 Known things brought for proofs 9. 68 Known our right to heaven may be 10. 131 L. LAbour for heaven 4. 64 Labour for love 6. 68 Lamps typified light 9. 9 Last daies 1. 13 Last dayes enjoy best things 2. 21 Law how delivered by Angels 1. 96. and 2. 9 Law stedfast 2. 12 Law set out in ten words 7. 38 Law Commandement differenced 7. 38 Law terrible 12. 99 Law delivered by Christ 12. 129 Law and the uses thereof 12. 129 Law alterable 12. 131 Learning by experienc 5. 47 Learners in time must be Teachers 5. 61 Leave See forsake Left how promises 4. 7 8 Legal uncleanesse not simply sinful 1. 28 Legal rites See Types Legal sacrifices made not perfect 10. 3 Legal sacrifices oft offered 10. 4 Letter of Scripture not alwayes held 1. 72. and 3. 100 Lie God cannot 6. 142 Lying an heinous sin 6. 143 Likenesse 2. 168 Likenesse in unequals 7. 50 Like man why Christ was 2. 171 Like to God how man may be 4. 62 Limbus infantum 8. 50 Limbus Patrum a fiction 8. 50. 9. 90 Lincked all graces are 12. 11 Lions mouthes stopped 230 Lips an instrument of praise 13. 143 Live ever in Christ who do 7. 98 Living God 3. 138 139. and 7. 98. and 9. 85 Living or quick word 4 70 Living way 10 57 Look unto Jesus 12. 12 Long-suffering of God 3. 101 Lord Christ 1. 128 Love of man 6 67 Love of Saints 6 70 Love for the Lords sake 6. 69 Love laborious 6. 68 Love of man 10. 77 Love the cause of Gods chastening 12 41 Loynes comming out of them 7. 41. 59 M. MAjesty Gods title 1. 32 Manasseh 11. 111 Man what it signifieth â—… 54 Mans power and will in what 4 63 Manna 9. 22 Manna put in a golden pot 9 27 Manner of doing good 8. 17. and 13. 157. and 9. 101 Many See Multitude Many shall be saved 2. 91. and 6 107 and 9. 140 Many types of Christ 9. 6. and 10. 34 Many offices of Christ 9 88 Many slain by persecutors â—…11 258 Many witnesses 12. 3 Mary the Virgin not without sin 4 91 Martyrs how they endured as they did 11. 152 Masse a blasphemous sacrifice 7. 112. 115 See bloody Means not to be prescribed to God 11. 98 Meanes of some preservation destruction to others 11. 170 Means mean used by God 11. 177 Means unlikely used by God 11. 30 39 Means extraordinary â—… 28 Means no help to God ibid. Means of softning how perverted 3 85 Means of grace to be improved 4. 82 Means ordained of God effectual 9. 69 Means to be prepared 11. 29 Meats forbidden 13. 119 Meats legal 9. 50 Mediator This at large 8 2â—… Mediator of the Covenant 8. â—…4 Mediator of the Gospel more excellent then the Mediator of the Law 12. 115 Meditation strengthens faith 11. 96 Medlings with other mens matters 7. 73 Melchisedec ever liveth 7. 53 Melchisedecs order 5. 30 Melchisedec who he was 7. 2 Melchisedecs bread and wine 7. 27 Melchisedecs greatnesse 7. 31 42 Men are Gods Ministers 3. 164 Mercy ground of all good 4. 27 Mercy-seat 9. 31 Mercifull Christ was 2. 176 Merit Christ merited not for himself 2. 74. and 7. 1â—…1 Merit of Christ and grace of God together 2 78 Merit man cannot 4. 97. and 6. 66 Messiah known by Jewes to be God 1. 1â—…8 Michael is Christ â—… 83. and 2. 45 Mildnesse becomes Ministers 6. 76 Milk plain principles 5. 66 72 Mindfull of man God is 2. 55 Ministers excellency requires heed in hearers 2. 2 5 Ministers Angels 1. 79 Ministry of Angels most excellent 1. 156 Ministers guides to others 2. 127 Ministers appointed of God who and how 3. 34 35 Ministers how to be respected 3. 35. and 13. 148 Ministers receive all they
* Of the things under the Gospel called new see my Sermon on Ezek. 36. 11. Entituled The Progresse of Gods Providence a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sec v. 8. §. 68. chap. 1. v. 13. â—… 140 chap. 11. v. â—… §. 2. b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 See v. 4. §. 30. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * See Chap. 1. v. 6. §. 72. Adam not the man here meant No meer man here meant a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aegrotavit desperate c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rubruit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Terra subrufa 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Homo * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 dicitur 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a suspiciendo sursum e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f Marcianitae Originistae Dâ—…cetae a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 rememâ—…ranter e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Memoria liber a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Verse â—… a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 defecit b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 minuo d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The greatness of Christs sufferings God moderated Christs sufferings Saints sufferings moderated a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 gravis fuit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 gloria c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 statui d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ornavit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ornatus decâ—…r honor e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in honere seu in pretio habere a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 dominari fâ—…cisti â—…um c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 constituâ—…ur d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 dominari faciet cos f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Verse 8. Psal. 47. 3. A folly to refuse to be subject to Christ. Willingly obey Christ. Verse 6. Vers. 7. Verse 6. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Verse 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Verse 8. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Limitations of this generall ALL. See §. 81. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sâ—…e §. 43. b Sâ—…i jâ—…ris Exâ—…nt of ALL. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 See v. 6. §. 50. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Atticè 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 See chap. 8. v. 6. §. 22. d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 See §. 43. i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Objections usefull a Iohan. Capist Panormâ—…t Alban Iacobâ—…t Grâ—… Ioan. de Pacif. b Bellarm. de Rom. Pont. l. 5. c. 6. Papa potest mutare regna uni auferre alteri conferre tanquam summus Princeps Spiritualis c Papa si vellet posset totum Purgatorium evacuare Johan Angel d Gratiâ—…n 440. e Bellarm. de Sanct. Beâ—…t l. 1. c. 9. a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 How Jesus glorified may here be seen with bodily eâ—…es Jesus now seen with spirituall sight A sight of the body and of the soul. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Different kindes of sight See more hereof Chap. 12. v. 14. §. 77. Two eyes of the soul. Sight of faith true and sure The blindness of such as now see not Jesus The benefit of spirituall sight a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 salvavit Who were called Iesus What a Saviour Jesus is a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What this particle FOR intendeth Christs glory after suffering Rehm Annot. on this place Christ merited not for himself See Domest Dut. Treat 1. on Ephe. 5. 25. §. 32. Rhem. Annot. on Heb. 1. 6. Chrys. in Heb. 2. Hom. 4. Theod. in loc Aug. contr Maxim l. 3. c. 18. Ambr. Bullin Bez. Iun. Pareus * See §. 96. a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 paâ—…or Christs sufferings in soul. See Chap. 5. v. 7. §. 38. Reg. l. 3. c. 20. Vigil contr Eutyâ—…b a Ambr. de Fide ad Grat. l. 2. c. 4. Fulgâ—… ad Trâ—…simun l. b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 siâ—…e Deo Iâ—…sum graâ—…ant nomiâ—…at qui pro omnium salute gustavit morteÌ„ Ambr. de fid ad grat l. 2. c. 4. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 gratia Dâ—… Gratia Dei Patris appellatur Filius co quod nobis a Deo Patre gratiâ—… fit dâ—…tus quod gratis pro nobis mortem sustinuit Primas The Heresie of Nestoriuâ—… Of grace the ground of all good See Chap. 4. v. 16. §. 96 97. Gods grace and Christs meâ—…it meet together See Chap. 9. v. 7. §. 43. All to be ascribed to grace None could have forced Christ to suffer Plato in Phaedonâ—… Habet populuâ—… Dei plenitudinem suam In electis specialls quaedam censetur universitas ut de toto mundo totus munduâ—… liberatus videatur Ambros. dâ—… vocat Gent. l. 1. c. 3. Christ did all for us * See ver 15. §. 148. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This phrase it became imports four things Gods glory set out in Christs humiliation to death Of the necessity which Christ laid upon himself for us See §. 166. Disputes about Gods prerogative in forgiving sin are vain How Christs satisfaction for sin is perverted a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e Accusative 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Genitive 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 k 〈◊〉
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quievit c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Noah See Chap. 4. v. 4. §. 31. d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 parâ—… * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—… f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Why Canaan called Rest. Gods providence in affording rest Israel utterly deprived of rest l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 m 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 co venio n 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Incredulous deprive themselves of the benefit of Gods promise Faith and repentance Evangelical conditions Vers. 8. Vers. 9. Vers. 10. Vers. 11. Vers. 7. Vers. 8. Vers. 9. Vers. 10. Vers. 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The danger wherein blinde men are Why circumspection needfull 1. Sin deceitful 2. Satan a soaâ—… tempter b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 contralitigator Est verbum sorense 3. We foolish and prone to sinne 4. God in justice gives men over Want of circumspection exposeth to danger a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Who fail in looking to themselves They come short of their duty who only look to themselves * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Duty without respect of persons a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Heart above all to be kept Heart a command over all The heart is a spring The heart is Gods Throne Sincerity of heart most acceptable How the heart is fenced a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 labor molestia Iâ—…de 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 malus qui molestiam facessit c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Description of an evil heart a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sin first entred by unbelief Unbelief makes void all means a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Professors may fall away e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mor consuctudo Many Professors unfound Examine â—…self The elect cannot clean fall away Sanctifying grace cannot be utterly lost Effectually called fall not finally 1. Stability of Gods Decree 2. Faithfulness of Gods promise 3. Gods continual care 4. Salnts union with Christ. 5. Christs intercession 6. The Spirits abode in Saints * Votum affectus non effectus The effects of Davids fall a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Christ God The living God Christ is the living God a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vocare c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Oâ—… nouns derived from this verb â—…ee Ch 6. v. 18. §. 144. a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 donec usq quo quoad What a day is b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 See § 76. Ch. 4. v. 7. §. 43. How long opportunity lasteth c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What sinne is deceitfull b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ab Heb. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—… 〈◊〉 Psa. 78. 17. ◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 k 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 inâ—…care l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 m 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 n 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dolor p 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quafâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 esca qua animalia capiuntur q 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The manifold deceits of sin * Mâ—…dicum non noâ—…t si non sumatur a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e Quo sustâ—…tamur f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g Ambr. de vocâ—…t Gent. l. 2. Chrys. Theophyl Theodoret. Occumen Calv. Beza Pareus Scult Occolamp Gryn Naâ—…um Dioâ—…at aliâ—…que Why faith is ordained to make us partakers of Christ. How united to Christ by the Spirit and by faith a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in dicendâ—… c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The same words repeated See Chap 9 v. 28 §. 138 Chap. 10. v 8. §. â—…2 Why matters repeated a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 to be 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What it is to provoke God a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ad fervorem excito c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ad iram provoco To hear Gods Word and rebell 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Israels deliverance out of Egypt remarkable a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Israel came willingly out of Egypt b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Israel fully freed c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 See Chap. 2. v. 9. §. 74. Cha. 6. v. 12. §. 84. Why Gods work attributed to mâ—…n a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Why points propounded interrogatively b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 How God grieves at sinne and misery a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cadaver d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The death of them who died in the wilderness was extraordinary Who grieve God sinne against their own souls * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 si non nisi Unbelief in all that died in the wilderness a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hainousnesse of unbelief 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Best need means of establishment a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What fear is What fear here implieth A good fear of
God Set not heart on things below b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 All of all sorts subject to destruction The sin and punishment of the Egyptians alike Judgment answerable to sins Children may suffer for their Fathers sin a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Veâ—…se 24. 25. 〈◊〉 V. 27. V. 28. Verse 25. Verse 26. Verse 27. Verse 28. a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Faith common to all sorts Who they were that believed Many reap benefit by the faith of some See §. 166. in the end d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mare judici Mare algosum f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The red Sea why so called g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 How they passed thorow the red Sea 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 veâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Faith makes bold Faith makes weak ones strong God carrieth through danger God can make the most dangerous place the safest Difference betwixt the power of God and creatures Who comprised under Agyptians a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Boldness of enemies against Gods people Power of Sathan in wicked ones Many Professors too timorous a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bibo c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Presumption causeth destruction Means of somes preservation may prove others destruction What kind of Sacrament the Israelites passing through the red Sea was What Iericho was Why Iericho destroyed How Iericho fell by faith How the walls fell The degrees of Iericho's destruction a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The means of destroying Iericho Why the Ark was carried in the Army Faith works on senceless creatures God removes impediments Mens defences against God are nothing Folly to attempt against God a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Why God useth mean means Observe unwarranted means God hath his set times A servil work on the Sabbath * Or that were disobedient Motives to believe How Rahab first came to believe Seed of faith accepted Comfort in the seed of faith Improve smal means Measure of grace according to means a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 latus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 latus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 clatus a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Whether the Hebrew word signify Hostess or Harlot b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—…ornicatus est c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Of the LXX see chap. 1. v. 6. §. 1â—… e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rahabs prerogatives Gods high account of penitents a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 perdo c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 How Rahab was preserved How Rahabs not perishing was an act of her Faith Faith keeps from common destruction Others reap benefit by the Faith of some a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Inâ—…idelity causeth destruction a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 explorator e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Why Spies sent Spies are wartantable Events do not judge actions 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Antigo Doluâ—… an virtus quis in hoste requirit Virg. How Rahab received the spies Why Rahab received spiâ—…s against her Country See §. 190. a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Men in danger to be preserved Rahabs failing in her answer to the Kings Officers God passeth by the infirmities of the upright How Rahabs words freed from falshood What equivocation in generall is See the English Annotations on 2 Chro. 22. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aequivocatio Tropes and Figures the some with equivocation Popiâ—…h equivocation detestable Cautions about Popish equivocation Equivocation upon equivocation Equivocation upon oath See chap. 6. v. 16. §. 125. Limitations about verbal ambiguities Popish reservations cannot be found out Papists equivocate before incompetent Mogistrates Papists wittingly deceive Arguments against Popish equivocation Aristotle Absurdities of equivocation Arguments for equivoâ—…ation answered Wherin ones Countrey to be preferred before the Church August contra Faust. Manich. lib. 22. cap. 75. Wherein the Church to be preferred before ones Country See §. 187. How Rahab was justified by workâ—… * Or that were disobedient Transition Rhetoricall communication a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 More Worthies then registred Be not over-carefull of a memoriall after death It is 〈◊〉 in our generation to do good Multitude of Believers Tediousnes to be avoyded 15. Judges Why but five â—…udges named Why not in their order Grace adds honour God fitted men to their functions a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Succidâ—…t Lam. 2 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gideon b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vel 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 litigavit c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lev. 21. 4. Judg. 11. 25. Gen. 26. 22. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 litigator 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ierubbaal Fortitude 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Baraks name a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Fulminavit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Fulguravit Baraks infirmity Baraks vertues Samsons name a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sol c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Affixum relativum d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Est nota nominis Hercules not comparable to Samson Samsons sin Sin not unpunished in Saints The great things which Samson did by his strength The meansâ—… which Samson used Sampsons right use of his strength Samsons hair no naturall cause of his strength Samsons strength from God How Samsons strength in his hair What â—…air implieth Grace decayed may be recovered Samsons death wherein â—…is lawfull Self-murther a damnable sin a Plato in Crit. Arist. in Ethic. Senec. b Cic. in Soâ—…n Scip. c Virg. Aen. 6. Quam vellenâ—… aethere in alto Nunc est pauperem duros perferre labores Insepultus abâ—…iciatur Senec controvers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pretences for hope of the salvation of self-murtherers Euseâ—… Eccles. hist. l. 8. c. 12. Cic. Tusc. Quest. 1. l. 1. Senec. Epist. 24. Sol ejâ—…s a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ruiâ—… b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iephthah a bastard Infamy of bastardy Nullius filius A bastard highly advanced Arguments to prove that Iephthah offered up his daughter a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Children a blessing Arg. to prove that Jephthah's Daughter was not sacrificed d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Excusat non a toto sed a tanto Excellency of Iephthah 1. Valour 2. Improvement of valour against enemies 3. Care of others 4. Providence 5. Fair dealing 6. Piety A Iove principium 7. Faith a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Chron. 11. 1. b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Amicus dilectus Cant. 5. 9.
Gal. 3. 28. The eight unities mentioned by the Apostle Eph. 4. 4 5 6. intend thus much For all beleevers make one body They have all one Spirit They are all called in one hope They are all servants of one Lord There is one Faith belonging to them all and one Baptism They have all One God and 〈◊〉 Father In reference to that one Father all beleevers are stiled dear children Eph. 5. 1. Great is the emphasis of the Greek word translated dear It signifieth a beloved one one that is so loved as all love is cast on him It is most properly attributed to an only childe where God saith to Abraham Take thine only Son Gen. 22. 2. The LXX thuâ—… translate it Take thy beloved Son He who in Hebrew is called an only Sonne is in Greek called a beloved Sonne So also do other Authors use that Greek word both of male and female as an only sonne an only daughter So when one hath but one only eye that eye in Greek is called a beloved eye This title beloved one is oft attributed to Christ and that most properly for â—…e is the only begotten of God This title beloved one is indeed oft used in the plurall number including many as Eph. 5. 1. Rom. 1. 7. 11. 28. But they are all in Godâ—… account as an one only childe Thus they are all as one spousâ—… to Christ Cant. 4. 8. 2 Cor. 11. 2. They are also all heirs Rom. 8. 17. and Kings Rev. 1. 6. and thâ—… of the same inheritance and of the same Kingdom Now there useth to be bâ—…t one heir of the same inheritance and one King of the same Kingdom These therefore are as one For they have all one Spirit Eph. 4. 4. and they all make oâ—… mysticall body which body is styled Christ 1 Cor. 12. 12. In this respect the duties which are required of us as brethren § 3. are by this unity further pressed upon us 2. They to whom the Apostle wrote were internally and effectually called To be partakers of a thing is not only to have a right thereto by reason of our profession but also to have a part and a share therein and that really actually Thâ—… we are said to be partakers of Christ v. 14. And to be partakers of Gods chastisements Heb 12. 8. The husbandman is said to be partaker of his hope in that he doth in very deed partake of the benefit thereof 1 Cor. 9. 10. The Apostle doth use this emphaticall word Partakers and applies it to them all as he did that former excellent style Holy brethreu Of giving such titles to all members of the Church See § 6. §. 18. Of Signes of Saints Calling THe excellency utility and necessity of the heavenly calling gives us all 〈◊〉 cause thorowly to search and examine our selves thereabout that we be noâ—… deceived in a matter of so great consequence and think we are internally and effectually called when our calling is only externall and formall This use is the rather to be made of this point because the evidences of an effectuall calling are especially inward in the soul and spirit of a man and what 〈◊〉 knoweth the things of a man namely such as are within him save the spirit of 〈◊〉 which is in him It will be therefore not unseasonable to give some signes of 〈◊〉 Calling They are such as follow 1. Illumination Hereby I mean in speciall a distinct understanding of the mysteries of godliness particularly of the work of the Law and the Gospel on us Our calling is from darkness to light 1 Pet. 2. 9. They therefore who still remain in darkness the darkness of ignorance and cannot finde themselves to be enlightned with true knowledge are not called Of those who are called the Lord saith They shall all know me Jer. 31. 34. Though this be not sufficient yet it is necessary 2. Sense and feeling of that wofull estate wherein by nature men are Such they are whom Christ thus invites and cals Come unto me all ye that labour and are heavy â—…en Matth. 11. 28. As for such as think themselves righteous and that their estate iâ—… good enough such as never were brought to feel the heavy burden of sinne Christ saith I am not come to call the righteous Matth. 9. 13. 3. Detestation and loathing of ones former estate and wicked course of life together with a true and sound turning from the same which is repentance For Christ came to call sinners to repentance Matth. 9. 13. They therefore that are not brought to repentance but continue to live lie and delight in sinne are not called 4. Sanctification and renovation of the whole man and a delight in holiness For God hath called us to holiness 1 Thess. 4. 7. 5. Contempt of this world of the promotions profits and pleasures thereof For Christ gave himself that he might deliver us from this present evil world Gal. 1. 4. To this purpose tends the call of the Lord Come out from among them and be â—…e separate saith the Lord and touch not the unclean thing and I will receive you 2 Cor. 6. 17. 6. Peace and unity This the Apostle intends in these words Let the peace of God rule in your hearts to the which also ye are called Col. 3. 15. He cals it the peace of God because God hath setled and established it among his people God hath called us to peace 1 Cor. 7. 15. 7. Readiness to bear all manner of afflictions which by God shall be laid on us or persecutions which by man shall be inflicted for the Gospels sake For even hereunto are we called 1 Pet. 2. 21. 8. Love of God Hereby they who are called are described These two are joyned together them that love God and them that are called Rom. 8. 28. 9. Love of the brethren The Apostle presseth this point by this argument As ye are called in one hope of your calling Eph. 4. 4. 10. A cheerfull expectation of eternall happiness For God hath called us to eternall glory 1 Pet. 5. 10. §. 19. Of sundry uses of Saints Calling THis point of the heavenly Calling of Saints affords matter of Consutation Humiliation Reprehension Admiration Gratulation Consolation Direction Exhortation 1. The errour of attributing such free will to man in his corrupt estate as to be able thereupon to turn from darkness to light is confuted in that unless God both outwardly by his Word and inwardly by his spirit call him he cannot come No man can come to me saith Christ except the Father draw him Joh. 6. 44. The word calling refutes another errour about the universality of it For we are called out from others 2. That wofull plight wherein our selves were before our calling and wherein others still lie which are not yet called gives great matter of Humiliation For it is an estate of darkness and death
under the power of sin and Satan 3. Sundry sorts are upon this call of God to be taxed As 1. Such as turn their ears or harden their heart against the means God affordeth to call them Such were those of whom wisdom complaineth Prov. 1. 24 c. and of whom the Lord thus saith I have spread out my hands all the day unto a rebellious people Isa. 65. 2. 2. Such as after they are called of God so open their ears to others as they are soon removed from him that called them Gal. 1. 6. 3. Such as abide in their profession yet live as if they were not called These are ungodly men turning the grace of our God into lasciviousness Jude v. 4. Through these the name of God is blasphemed Rom. 2. 24. 4. All things in this calling afford great matter of admiration As 1. The Authour thereof God himself 2. The only procuring cause his free grace 3. The persons called who were enemies to God dead in sinnes vassals of Satan 4. The many and great priviledges of their calling whereof See § 16. 5. The ends whereunto they were called Particularly their glorious inheritance in heaven 5. As other evidences of Gods grace afford much matter of Gratulation so our calling in speciall For it is the first of our actuall enjoying those things which God hath before the world prepared and Christ in the fulness of time purchased for uâ—… This is comprised under that for which the Apostle blesseth God the Father of 〈◊〉 Lord Iesus Christ 1 Pet. 1. 3. 6. This call of God is a point of exceeding great comfort to us weak children of men who are not able of our selves to stand steadily The calling of God is without repentance Rom. 11. 29. God never repenteth him of calling his Elect. For faithfull is he that calleth you who also will do it 1 Thess. 5. 24. He will establish them and bring them to that end whereunto he hath called them On this ground the Apostle prayeth that they who are called may be made perfect stablished strengthened setled 1 Pet. 5. 10. 7. By the excellency of this calling we are directed to rest contented therewith whatsoever our outward condition be and to say The lines are fallen to me iâ—… pleasant places yea I have a goodly heritage Psal. 16. 6. We need not envy the richest Citizens nor noblest Courtiers nor greatest Officers This calling farre exceeds all Of being content See Chap. 13. § 62 c. 8. This calling gives just occasion of earnest exhortation unto two points especially 1. To make this calling sure An Apostle adviseth to give diligence hereunto 2 Pet. 1. 10. This may be done by giving good heed to the signes mentioned § 18. 2. To walk worthy of the vocation wherewith ye are called Eph. 4. 1. §. 20. Of walking worthy our Calling OF this generall phrase Walk worthy See my Sermon on Ezek. 36. 11. Entiâ—…led The progresse of Divine Providence In the later end thereof Concerning particular rules for walking worthy of our Christian calling respect must be had 1. To the Authour 2. To the Means 3. To the 〈◊〉 thereof I. For the Authour It is God that hath called us Our eyes therefore must be fixed on him that we may conform our selves to him and shew our selves châ—…dren answerable to such a Father Thus shall we walk worthy of the Lord Col. 1. 10 and worthy of God who hath called us 1 Thess. 2. 12. For this end we must obsenâ—… those particulars wherein God hath set himself a pattern before us and therâ—… shew our selves like unto him Thus shall we shew our selves partakers of the Diviâ—… Nature 2 Pet. 1. 4. Yea thus shall we shew forth the praises or vertues of him 〈◊〉 hath called us 1 Pet. 2. 9. Particulars registred in Gods Word to this end are these 1. Holiness in all manner of conversation 1 Pet. 1. 15. 2. Goodness They that do good for goodness sake even to them that 〈◊〉 them are the children of their Father which is in heaven Matth. 5. 44 45. 3. Kindness for God is kinde to the unthankfull Luk 6. 35. 4. Mercy Be ye mercifull saith Christ as your Father also is mercifâ—… Luke 6 36. 5. Love The Apostle gives this instance of following God Eph. 5. 1 2. Maâ—… doth the beloved Disciple press this upon this very ground 1 Ioh. 4. 11. 6. Forgiving one another Forgive one another as God for Christs sake forgave you Eph. 4. 32. 7. Long-suffering Eph. 4. 2. II. For the Means which is the Word of God that sets forth the very Image of God and that which is pleasing and acceptable unto him This therefore must be set before us as a rule to conform our selves thereunto Thus shall we walk worthy â—…f the Lord unto all pleasing Col. 1. 10. The Apostle commends the Romans for obeying from the heart that form of doctrine which was delivered to them Rom. 6. 17. or that form whereunto they were delivered This phrase is metaphoricall taken from a mould whereinto mettal is cast The mettall is thereby formed into that very form or shape which the form it self hath If the form be square or round so will the metall be if there be any engravement upon the form the metall will bear the same Thus they who obey the Word will be such as the Word requireth them to be and because the Word hath Gods Image engraven upon it they who obey the Word will shew forth that very Image III. The Ends of our Christian calling are great and glorious which require that Christians do answerably carry themselves Humane and common wisdom teacheth all men to carry themselves answerable to that place whereunto they are called and dignity whereunto they are advanced If a mean man be advanced to an honourable condition or a poor man to a place of much profit or a servant made a Master and a subject a Magistrate they will not carry themselves as mean and poor persons or a servants and subjects but according to their present advanced condition Should not they who are called to the high and honourable calling of Saints much more carry themselves worthy of that calling and answerable thereunto The particular Ends of Saints calling set down in Gods Word are these that follow 1. Light God hath called you out of darkness into his marvellous light 1 Pet. 2. 9. By darkness he meaneth that naturall state of ignorance and sinfulness wherein all men before their calling lie By light he meaneth a contrary state which is illumination and regeneration wrought in us by the light of the Gospel and by the work of Gods Spirit 2. Holiness God hath called us to holiness Col. 4. 7. 3. Liberty Ye are called unto liberty Gal. 1. 13. 4. Fellowship of the Son of God By God You were called unto the fellowship of his Son 1 Cor. 1. 9. 5. Peace God hath called us to peace
8. 21. Answ. This effect was not in regard of that sacrifice it self but in regard of the truth which it typified It is said of Abel to whose sacrifice God had respect Gâ—… 4. 4. that by faith he offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice then Cain Now his faith had respect unto Jesus Christ. 2. Obj. God is well pleased with the spirituall sacrifices of Christians Heb. 13. 〈◊〉 Rom. 12. 1. Phil. 4. 18. Answ. That which makes them pleasing to God is the mediation of Christ which is that incense that is mixed with the prayers of Saints Rev. 8. 3 4. 3. Christ offering himself to God is a strong prop to our faith for thereby it is evident that attonement is made betwixt God and us Whom then need we fear If God accept us who shall be against us Though death Hell Devill and all were vanquished if God were not satisfied our conscience could not be pacified God could have other instruments and means of tormenting us but God being satisfied none can hurt us Rom. 8. 33. Hence is it that the peace of God is said to passe all understanding Phil. 4. 7. §. 82. Of Christs purging blood THe effect and vertue of Christs offering is answerable to the excellency thereof set out in these words purge your conscience from dead works The word here translated purge commeth from the same root that that noâ—…n did which with a verb added to it we translate having purged chap. 1. v. 3. § 27 It implieth a taking away of filth and making foul things clean It is applyed to cleansing of things corporall Luke 11. 39. and to legal purgations v. 22. and to inward spirituall things and that as an act on Gods part Iohn 15. 2. and as an act of man in relation to his indeavour 2 Cor. 7. 1. Iames 4. 8. Here it is meant of a spiritual purging from sin This is evident 1. By the opposition that is here made to the purifying of the flesh v. 13. 2. By the subject here said to be purged which is the conscience Here then we are given to understand three points 1. The blood of Christ is of a purging nature 2. That purging virtue reacheth to the soul. 3. The soul is cleansed from sin These three may be summoned up in this one proposition By Christs blood mans soul is cleansed from sin This is set out by other metaphors as washing and making white Rev. 7. 14. This phrase having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience intends as much Heb. 10. 22. But most expresly this The blood of Christ cleanseth from all sin 1 Iohn 1. 7. 1. This effect of purging as here taken presupposeth such uncleannesse as defileth the soul and in that respect ministreth matter of much humiliation for if the Leper under the Law by reason of his legall uncleannesse were to cry unclean unclean Lev. 13. 45. how much more ought we in regard of our spiritual uncleannesse If they were not quiet till they were cleansed how can we rest with our sinfull pollutions in us 2. The foresaid effect of purging attributed to Christs blood ministereth matter of consolation for it giveth proof of that there is a fountain opened to the people of God for sin and for uncleannesse Zac. 13. 1. On this ground it may be said comfort ye comfort ye my people Isa. 40. 1 2. 3. This should stir us up to come to this Fountain and to strive so to enter into it as we may be cleansed thereby as the Jews did at the poolâ—… of Beâ—…hesda John 5. 2 3 4. It is not in this case as it was there that only one should be healed at a time even he that first stepped in but Christ inviteth all of all sorts to come to him Mat. 11. 28. Let us therefore every one go to Jesus as the Leper did and say Lord iâ—… thou wilt thou canst make me clean Mat. 8. 2. Yea let us joyn together as the ten Lepers did and in faith expect to be cleansed Luke 17. 12. c. Had we such sense of our spirituall Leprosie and such faith in Christs power and goodnesse as they had we should as readily and earnestly seek to Christ as they did and finding our selves cleansed should as willingly and joyfully return to glorifie God as the Samaritan that was amongst them did Luke 17. 15 16. §. 83. Of conscience in reference to sin THat which is purged as a foresaid is the conscience Of conscience in generall and of an evill and good conscience See Chap. 13. v. 18. § 155. Conscience is here Synecdochically put for the whole soul of man And it is here the rather expressed because 1. Sin most selseth on the conscience 2. The conscience is most affected with the pardon of sin That sin most seiseth on the conscience is evident by that terror of conscience which seised upon Adam and Eve after they had sinned For it made them ashamed of themselves and afraid of God Gen. 3. 7 8. Fitly therefore to this purpose saith the Apostle of natural men their conscience is defiled Titus 1. 15. Conscience is the most quick lively and sensible power of a mans soul. It is in the soul as the heart is in the body As a pestilentious humour or poysonous ingredient doth most seise on the heart so 〈◊〉 on the conscience There is no such plague no such poyson as sin to the conscience The devill not ignorant hereof like a poysonous adder seeketh to sting the conscience and like a ravenous blood-sucker to suck out this heart blood How watchfull should this make us against sin and Satan and to feare them as we fear to be infected with the plague or drink in poyson Hence is it that the conscience is most affected with pardon of sin Being justified by saith we have peâ—…ce with God Rom. 5. 1. Justification consisteth especially in the pardon of sin Rom. 4. 7 8 And peace with God is peace of conscience As the heart is most affâ—…cted with cordials so the conscience with this spirituall cordiall Thereupon saith Christ to a poor distressed soul Son be of good cheer thy sins be forgiven tâ—…ee Matth. 9. 2. And David might well pronounce the man blessed â—…se transgressioâ—… is forgiven Psal. 32. 1. This teacheth us to acquaint our selves with the Gospel with those things that are revealed therein of Christ especially concerning this spirituall purging That so faith may be bred and strengthned in us for the quieting of our conscience against the infection of sin §. 84. Of dead workes THe filth purged from the conscience is expressed under this phrase dead works Under workes all manner of sinfull motions are comprised whether in thought word or deed They are called dead works in regard 1. Of their cause which is want of life 2. Of their condition which is very noysome 3. Of the consequence which is death it self as hath been shewed Chap. 6. v. 1. § 8.
Manna was put in a golden pot An Omerful of Manna was kept A por of Manna set before the Lord. Manna preserved for future agâ—…s a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aarons roâ—… a staffe Aarons rod typified Christ. Aaron chosen What tables are here meant a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tabula b Plaâ—…ca why Tables of covenant Why Tables of stone a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c Operimentum d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Propitiatorium e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Mercy-Seat a type of Christ. The Mercy-Seat of gold The Mercy-Seat of the same measure with the Arâ—…e The Mercy-Seat set upon the Ark. God made known his will at the Mercy-seat a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What Cherubims signifie b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cherubims do not justifie Images in Churches Cherubims of Gold Cherubims of beaten work Cherubims wrought out of the Mercy-seat The place where the Cherubims stood The manner of the Chrubims standing * Rev. 6. 16. * Isay 6. 2. a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Things for Gods service must be prepared What things fit for Godâ—… service Who were Priests Ministers of God must be appointed by God a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The second Tabernacle The high Priest alone appears before the Mercy-seat a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Why the Priest entred into the most holy place every year Why but once a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A double negative emphaticall How the high Priest entred within the vail See v. 18 Sect. 99. No comming to God without blood How Gods free grace stands with Christs satisfaction Christs blood aggravateth sin amplifieth mercy a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Why offerings for errours c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 Errours opposed to presumptuous sins Numb 16. 22. and expounded The sin there meant not the sin against the Holy Ghost e 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 No sin veniall Ignorance a vain plea. Conscience of every sin Search after errours a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iude 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Testimony of the holy Ghost is How spiritual applications of external truths may be made a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Luceo in lucem profeâ—…o See v. 24. Sect. 124. d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Saints under the Law by Christ entred into Heaven Tabernacle diversly taken a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Types were but for a time God ordered the state of his Church according to their capacicities Difference betwixt legall and Evangelicall Ordinances a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Types made not perfect Legal rites purged not the conscience Legal rites concerned the outward man What meats imply a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What drinks imply d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 chap. 6. â—… 2. Sect. 12. What washings imply * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What Ordinances of the flesh implie Difference betwixt carnal and spirituall h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What intended under this word imposed k Iunius in paral Pareus in loc l 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What is the time of reformation a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What meant by good Good things to come What they are Difference betwixt the legall Priesthood and Christs The priviledge of Christians a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Blood of beasts the type Blood of God the truth How Gods blood Communication of properties 〈…〉 〈…〉 〈◊〉 Mans ingratitude Nothing too deare for Christ. Give selves to Christ. Grounds of faith a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 How Christ entered by blood How oâ—…t Christ shed blood a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Solvo 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 redimo c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Redemption What Redemption and how wrought True Redemption by Christ. How Redemption giveth cause of humiliation How of gratulation How of subjection to Christ. a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Redemption for us a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b A minori Proofs from known things a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Things effectuall to what they are ordained See Sect. â—…5 * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The type of the red cow a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 juvenca b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 domo Ashes put for water a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Why things common counted polluted a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vers. 14. a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The truth of types to be highly esteemed Spirit for Christs divine nature Several kinds of spirits How Christs blood more effectuall then others 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In extremis Christ voluntarily died See chap. 10. v. 5. Sect. 15. Christâ—… death a ransom See Domest Duties on Eph 5. 25. Treat 1. Sect. 30. a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Libor a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Amomum Christ God-man offered himself to God The Son of God offered himself to the Father Why Christ offered himself to God Gentiles sacrificed to Priests How things done by men please God a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Christs blood purgeth the soul from sin Our uncleannesse a matter of humilation Comfort in meanes of cleansing Use means of cleansing Sin affrighteth the conscience most Pardon of sin quiereth the conscience most a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 See v. 13. Sect. 73. The Aposâ—…les 〈◊〉 The manner of bringing in the proof a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Christ for mans good undertook many offices Why Christ a mediatour of the new Testament a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 See v. 12. Sect. 62. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Christs death a ransome for
sins See v. 14. Sect. 79. a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Not Jews only redeemed Why redemption applyed to such as lived before Christ. Christs blood effectual before shed Jesus Christ ever the same Limbus patrum a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Who are the called here meant a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e A parte post f A parte antâ—… * Or bâ—… brought a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A Testators death ratifieth his Testament a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A Testament inviolable Why a Testament is inviolable An unjust will is as no will Testators generall intent to be observed Christs death ratifieth the New Testament a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Why Christ ratified new Testament Promises ofâ—… new Testament absoluâ—… as legacies Christ by death establisheth eternal life What concâ—… to a Testament are in Christs Now Christs Testament is inviolable Papists violate Christs last will * Pâ—…pa potest dispensare contra Apostolum Contra jus naturale divinum Gratian. Unbelief makes void Christs last will Christs last will a prop to saith Search the rolls of Christs last will * Or purified * Or purple Legall rites grounded on equity a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 encaenia e initiari Types were of truths like to thine See v. 19 Sect. 102 103. See 2. v. 7. Sect. 43. The Covenant is explained before the seal be annexed Ministers must teach what God commands Ministers impartiality The whole will of God to be declared Gods word to he delivered to all Law and precept how differ Good to be well done Bullocks Goats Sheep Doves Little birds Water and blood sprinkled Blood Water Scarlet a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 est granum quo purpuâ—…a tingitur c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 secunduâ—… b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ravit d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 câ—…cineus Faith resembled to scarlet The Spirit resembled to scarlet Christ typified by scarlet Wool Hysop Why the hook sprinkled Against justification by the law Pure things impure to the impure Tit. 1. 15. All are unclean Means of cleansing afforded to all a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Matth. 15. 9. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Matth. 15. 3. Rhem in Annoâ—… on Heb. 9. 2â—… Particular Sacraments afforded to the Church in several ages Why Sacraments must â—…e of divine institution a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were What of the ministry d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Apply Christs sacrifice Do all in saith a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 See Chap. 7. v. 5. Sect. 38. and Chap. 8. v. 4. Sect. 11. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 See v. 18. Sect. 99. a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fundâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 effundâ—… * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mitto 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 remitto inde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 remissie a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What a Sacrifies is a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 How heavenly things are purified by Sacrifice b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Wherein the true Sacrifice is better then typicall Sacrifices b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 See more of this word Chap. 14. v. 14. Sect. â—…0 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vultus d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Why blood of beasts ordained Why Priests offered not themselves a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What sufferings of Christ are behind a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 An errour thaâ—… God seeth nor sin in the justified An errour that there is no sin in the justified Believers are so acquitted of sin as if they had no sin Christ came to put away sin How far sin is put away b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The scope of the two last verses * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Christ subject to death Men must die Why justified persons die All men must dye Who shall not die Enoch died not Nor Eliah How the righteous are delivered from death Mortality should humble men Who live as if they should never die Duties from mortality Mortality ministreth comfort to believers All sorts to apply uses of mortality Men die but once Some raised died again Courage against mans sury Well use this life a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 condemnâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 condemnatiâ—… Judgement to come is most sure Nor body nor soul are utterly destroyed by death The day of judgement terrible to wicked The day of judgement comfortable to believers Duties arising from